Main Masterlist
occasionally subtle
Interview Vampire Daily
Noah Kahan

Origami Around

gracie abrams
sheepfilms
Show & Tell
almost home

PR's Tumblrdome

Love Begins

❣ Chile in a Photography ❣

roma★
untitled
★
Lint Roller? I Barely Know Her
Cookie Run:Kingdom Official!
Claire Keane
One Nice Bug Per Day

titsay
seen from United States
seen from United States

seen from United States

seen from T1
seen from Kenya

seen from Türkiye
seen from India
seen from United States
seen from United States

seen from Malaysia
seen from Ukraine
seen from United States
seen from Chile
seen from Norway
seen from Bangladesh
seen from Brazil
seen from United States

seen from United Kingdom
seen from United States
seen from United States
@ilovemarvel97
Main Masterlist
Wanda Maximoff
Elizabeth Olsen

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Hello. Hope you're having a great day.
Since the heir's secret is finished, will you be focusing on marked by you? Or are you gonna start another series?
(just curious on your plans)
-🙊
Hey 🙊!
I plan to focus on Marked by You a little now while I brainstorm for my next series.
And maybe an angst oneshot? 🤭
Thank you for always reading my stories 💛
Marked By You - Chapter 11
Home
Wanda Maximoff x G!P Wolf Reader
Summary: After surviving Hydra's deadly ambush, Wanda and Y/N finally find something they haven't had in a very long time.
Words: 9,829
Warnings: Fluff, Discussions of trauma
Series Masterlist || Main Masterlist
---
---
Wanda's POV
When Wanda woke, the room was still quiet. Soft morning light filtered through the curtains, bathing the bedroom in a warm golden glow. For one terrifying second, her heart lurched. Then she heard it—a slow, steady breath.
She turned her head and found Y/N still asleep. Peacefully this time. No pained groans. No restless tossing. Just sleeping.
Wanda let out a quiet breath she hadn't realized she'd been holding. She studied Y/N's face for a long moment. The color had finally returned to their cheeks. Not completely, but enough. Enough to remind Wanda that Y/N was alive.
Three days.
Three days of wondering if every breath would be their last. Three days of checking their pulse every few minutes. Three days of watching her magic fail over and over again.
The memory made her stomach twist.
She'd never felt so helpless. She'd watched people die before—family, friends, strangers, even enemies—but watching Y/N slip further away while every spell she knew simply... did nothing had terrified her more than she wanted to admit.
Her fingers gently brushed a loose strand of hair away from Y/N's forehead.
"You scared me," she whispered.
Y/N didn't stir.
Wanda smiled faintly. Her fingertips traced softly along Y/N's cheek before drifting lower toward the thick bandages wrapped around their chest. Carefully, as gently as she could, she peeled back one corner—just enough to see.
The wound had closed. Mostly.
The hole that had once gone completely through Y/N's chest was gone, replaced by angry pink skin that was still raw around the edges. A thin line of fresh blood had seeped through where the skin continued knitting itself together. Healing.
Relief flooded Wanda's chest all over again. She carefully adjusted the bandage before pressing it back into place.
"There."
She leaned down and pressed the gentlest kiss against the corner of Y/N's lips.
“I’ll be right back.”
After one last lingering look, she reluctantly slipped out of bed.
---
The safe house was unusually quiet. The wooden floor creaked softly beneath her feet as she made her way downstairs. The smell of fresh coffee drifted from the kitchen. Steve stood by the stove, a mug in one hand and an old notebook in the other. He looked up as Wanda entered.
"Morning."
"Morning."
His eyes instinctively searched behind her. "How's Y/N?"
A small smile appeared on Wanda's face. "Better."
Steve visibly relaxed. "Good."
"The healing finally kicked in."
"It did."
"Still a long way to go..." She glanced back toward the stairs. "...but she’s getting there."
Steve nodded. "I'm glad."
He watched her for another moment before asking, "And you?"
Wanda looked surprised. "Me?"
"You haven't exactly looked after yourself."
She glanced down at the oversized sweater she'd been wearing for two days. "I'm..." She searched for the right word. "...still tired."
A small smile returned as she looked toward the ceiling where Y/N was still sleeping.
"But..." Her voice softened. "...relieved."
Steve smiled warmly. "I figured."
He stepped aside as Wanda walked to the refrigerator.
"What are you making?"
"Breakfast." She scanned the shelves before pulling out eggs.
"For both of you?"
She shook her head. "I'll eat later."
Steve frowned. "Wanda."
"I will," she assured him with a reassuring smile. "I just know how Y/N wakes up after healing."
Steve chuckled. "Hungry?"
"Hungry doesn't even begin to describe it."
She set eggs, bacon, sausage, butter, and a loaf of bread onto the counter before pausing to grab another carton of eggs.
Steve raised an eyebrow. "Planning to feed the whole house?"
Wanda laughed softly. "No."
She laid everything out before reaching for a frying pan.
"This is all for Y/N."
Steve blinked. "All of it?"
“She hasn’t eaten in three days. She will wake up starving." She grabbed another pan. "And knowing Y/N…” A fond smile tugged at her lips. “…she’ll still ask for seconds."
Steve couldn't help smiling. "I've heard stories."
"They're all true."
Soon the kitchen filled with the comforting sounds of breakfast. Bacon sizzled in one pan while butter melted in another. Eggs slowly scrambled as slices of bread browned in the toaster. Wanda moved through the kitchen almost absentmindedly, preparing everything exactly the way Y/N liked it—extra bacon, soft scrambled eggs, golden buttered toast, and hash browns cooked until perfectly crisp.
By the time she finished, enough food covered the counter to feed three people. Steve looked over the spread and shook his head with an amused smile.
"You weren't kidding."
Wanda placed the last strip of bacon onto the plate before looking toward the staircase once more. A quiet fondness settled across her features.
"No." Her smile widened just a little. "I have a feeling she’s going to eat every bit of it." She let out a soft, affectionate laugh.
Steve insisted on carrying one of the trays. "That's too much for you to carry alone.”
Wanda smiled. "I have powers! …but I wasn't going to argue."
Between the two of them, they carefully balanced the mountain of food up the narrow staircase: eggs, bacon, hash browns, toast, pancakes, fresh fruit, and enough water and juice to last the entire morning.
Steve glanced sideways at Wanda. "You sure this is all for Y/N?"
“She hasn’t eaten in three days."
"Still."
Wanda laughed. "You'll see."
When they reached the bedroom, Wanda carefully nudged the door open with her shoulder. The room was still. Y/N remained asleep, one arm draped across the blanket, her breathing deep and even.
For exactly three seconds. Then...Their nose twitched.
Steve stopped in the doorway. "No way."
Y/N's brow furrowed, their nose twitching again as she drew in another slow breath. A quiet hum escaped her.
Wanda couldn't help laughing. "I told you."
Still asleep, Y/N shifted beneath the blankets. Her head slowly turned toward the smell of breakfast as though guided entirely by instinct. Another deep inhale followed, then a tiny, contented sound. Y/N's eyelids fluttered still only half awake, she mumbled something completely unintelligible before opening one eye.
"...Food?"
Wanda smiled warmly. "Good morning."
Y/N blinked slowly. Her gaze landed on the trays, and her eyes immediately brightened.
"...Food."
Steve chuckled. "I think that's the most awake you've looked since getting here."
Only then did Y/N notice him.
"...Steve."
"Good to see you awake," he said with a warm smile. "And looking considerably less dead."
Y/N returned a sleepy smile. "Thanks."
Steve set the tray on the bedside table before giving Y/N's shoulder a gentle pat. "You keep healing. We'll catch up later."
"I will."
He looked at Wanda. "I'll leave you two alone."
"Thanks, Steve."
With one last smile, he quietly slipped out of the room, closing the door behind him. The moment the door clicked shut, Y/N's attention returned entirely to the food. Her stomach growled loudly enough for both of them to hear.
Y/N looked down at it. "...Traitor."
Wanda burst into laughter. "I think it's making a fair point." She set the second tray beside the first before turning back to Y/N. "Come on. Slowly." Sliding one arm behind Y/N’s back, Wanda carefully helped her sit up.
Y/N tried to do it on her own but a sharp pain immediately shot through her chest. "...Ah."
"I told you."
"I know."
"Stop pretending you don't need help."
"I wasn't pretending."
"You absolutely were."
Y/N sighed in surrender. "...Okay."
Together, they slowly eased into a sitting position, Wanda arranging several pillows behind Y/N’s back until she was comfortable. Even then, Y/N winced.
She adjusted the blankets before placing the tray across Y/N’s lap. "There."
Y/N stared at the overflowing plate. Then at Wanda. And back at the food. "...You made all this?"
"Mhm."
"For me?"
"You've been asleep for three days. I figured you'd be hungry."
Hungry was an understatement. Y/N picked up a fork, then paused. She looked around the room.
"...Where's yours?"
Wanda blinked. "I'll eat later."
Y/N immediately set the fork back down.
"No."
"Y/N—"
"No."
"You need to eat."
"So do you."
"I will."
"When?"
"...Later."
Y/N slowly folded her arms.
"If you are not going to eat, I won’t either.”
"Y/N."
"I won't eat."
Wanda sighed. "You're impossible."
"I learned from you."
"I don't think that's true."
"It is."
Y/N looked at her with stubborn determination before gently nudging the tray away.
"If you don't eat... neither do I."
For a long moment, they simply stared at one another. Then Wanda rolled her eyes affectionately.
"Fine."
Y/N smiled triumphantly.
Wanda climbed onto the bed beside Y/N, careful not to jostle her injured chest. She reached for a piece of toast from the second tray.
"There."
"I'm eating."
Y/N watched her closely. "Take a bite."
Wanda did. Only then did Y/N finally pick up her fork.
"Happy?"
"Mhm."
She cut into the scrambled eggs. One bite disappeared almost instantly. Then another. And another. Within minutes, half the plate was gone.
Wanda laughed softly. "I don't think you even tasted it."
"I did."
"What did it taste like?"
Y/N thought for exactly one second. "...Egg."
Wanda laughed even harder.
"I stand corrected."
Between bites, Y/N kept glancing sideways, making sure Wanda continued eating. Every time Wanda slowed down, Y/N slowed too. Every time she took another bite, Y/N resumed.
Eventually, Wanda noticed. She smiled to herself before deliberately taking another piece of toast just to satisfy the stubborn wolf beside her. Only then did Y/N happily continue devouring breakfast, the color slowly returning to her face with every bite.
Wanda couldn't stop smiling. Three days ago, she'd been begging Y/N to breathe. Now she was arguing with her over breakfast. She would gladly have that argument every day for the rest of her life.
Across the room, the morning sunlight spilled through the window, filling the quiet safe house with warmth. For the first time in what felt like forever, they weren't running.
They were simply together.
---
Three more days passed.
By the end of the week, Y/N was completely healed. The wound that had once torn through her chest seem to had finally closed completely inside as well. The skin was barely a soft shade of pink, smoother than the surrounding skin, but there was no pain anymore. Every breath came easily. Every movement felt natural again.
Wanda still checked it several times a day. She would gently lift the hem of Y/N's shirt, carefully peeling back the edge just enough to inspect the healing skin. Every time, her fingertips lingered for a moment, tracing around the scar with heartbreaking tenderness.
"It looks better," Y/N would say.
Wanda would nod. “It does." But her smile never quite reached her eyes. She still remembered what that wound had looked like, the blood, the silence and the fear. Y/N noticed every time. Without fail, she'd reach for Wanda's hand.
"Wanda."
"Hm?"
"Come here."
She always knew what was coming.
"You need to rest."
"I am resting."
"You should be."
"I am."
Before Wanda could protest again, Y/N would gently tug her closer until she lost her balance with a quiet squeak, landing on top of her.
"Y/N!"
Y/N chuckled, wrapping an arm loosely around Wanda's waist.
"I told you..." Wanda would scold, trying very hard to sound stern. "You're supposed to avoid unnecessary strain."
"This isn't unnecessary."
"No?"
"No."
Y/N would lean up and capture Wanda's lips in a slow, gentle kiss making Wanda melted instantly. Y/N smiled against her lips before kissing her again, unhurried and full of quiet reassurance. When they finally pulled back, Wanda rested their foreheads together, her eyes already softer than before.
"You really scared me," she'd whisper.
"I know."
"Don't ever do that again."
"I'll try."
"You'd better."
"I make no promises if it means keeping you safe."
Wanda would let out an exasperated sigh before kissing Y/N again. Longer this time. Deeper. As though reassuring herself that Y/N was really there.
When they finally separated, Wanda smiled despite herself. They would remain like that for a while, simply enjoying each other's company, until Y/N suddenly cleared her throat.
"...Uh..."
Wanda looked up. “Hm?"
Y/N's ears slowly turned pink. She glanced anywhere but at Wanda.
"...I think..."
Wanda frowned in confusion. Then she felt something poking her. A warm blush spread across her own cheeks as realization dawned on her. For a heartbeat, neither of them spoke.
Then Wanda's expression softened into the most affectionate smile Y/N had ever seen.
"Oh, baby…”
She leaned down and stole one last gentle kiss from Y/N's lips, lingering there just long enough to make Y/N smile despite her embarrassment. When she pulled back, Y/N rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly.
"I'm... sorry."
Wanda tilted her head. "For what?"
Y/N let out an embarrassed laugh. "I mean..." She sighed. "I want to..." Her cheeks darkened another shade. "...be with you."
She met Wanda's eyes, her voice quiet and sincere. "But..."
Wanda smiled knowingly. Before Y/N could stumble through another apology, Wanda placed a finger lightly against her lips.
"Shh…You don't have to apologize."
Y/N looked at her uncertainly.
"I know what you mean." She brushed her thumb gently across Y/N's cheek. "And I want that too."
Y/N's eyes softened.
"But not yet," Wanda said tenderly. "You almost died six days ago." She rested her hand over the healing skin on Y/N's chest. "Your body may heal faster than anyone else's..." Her fingertips traced lightly over the faint pink scar. "...but I'm not risking opening this again."
Y/N looked down at the scar before nodding. "...Fair."
"I'd rather have you healthy."
"I am healthy."
Wanda gave her a look. "You're almost healthy."
Y/N couldn't help smiling. "Okay...I can wait."
Wanda smiled warmly. "So can I." She leaned in once more, pressing a lingering kiss to Y/N's forehead. "We've got plenty of time."
Y/N let out a content sigh. "I like the sound of that."
"So do I."
They stayed close, foreheads resting together, neither of them in any hurry.
---
As the days followed, life inside the safe house settled into something that almost resembled normal.
Almost. Y/N recovered astonishingly fast, her body repairing damage that should have taken months to heal. By the end of the week, the wound across her chest had become nothing more than a tiny pink scar, though Wanda still insisted on checking it several times a day. Y/N had long since stopped arguing.
The quiet moments didn't erase what had happened. If anything, they gave everyone time to think.
Natasha, Steve, and Bucky had spent those days piecing together everything they knew while Y/N recovered.
One Hydra soldier had survived the highway ambush. Barely. After some persistent persuasion from Natasha and Yelena, he'd talked. Not willingly. But enough.
The mission hadn't been random. Hydra hadn't simply stumbled across them. The convoy they'd intercepted days earlier had been bait.
The real objective had been waiting for the Avengers to interfere.
Specifically...Bucky Barnes and Y/N.
Hydra had expected both of them to be there. Bucky because he was the former Winter Soldier. Y/N because...They never got an answer.
But after the attack on the highway, another pattern became impossible to ignore. Hydra had ignored Wanda and Yelena. They'd only fought them because they stood between Hydra and Y/N. The strange weapon had been fired only after Y/N transformed. It hadn't been designed for Wanda.
It had been designed for Y/N.
That realization sat heavily over the safe house. No one liked what it implied.
Late that afternoon, everyone gathered around the worn wooden dining table in the center of the safe house. A large map of the northeastern United States lay spread across it, held flat by coffee mugs and ammunition boxes.
Steve stood at one end of the table. Natasha leaned against the wall with her arms crossed. Bucky occupied the chair nearest the window, sharpening a combat knife more out of habit than necessity. Sam sat beside him, quietly studying a notebook filled with names and dates. Clint leaned back in his chair, arms folded, watching everyone else. Yelena had somehow claimed the kitchen counter instead of an actual seat, absently eating crackers while listening.
Wanda and Y/N entered together. Y/N was still under strict instructions not to overexert herself.
The moment they reached the table, Wanda subtly guided Y/N toward the nearest chair.
"Sit."
"I'm fine."
"I know."
"Then why—"
"Sit."
Y/N sighed dramatically before obeying.
Yelena smirked around another cracker. "I enjoy seeing our wolf being domesticated."
"I'm not domesticated."
"Mhm."
"You are," Clint chimed in with a grin.
Y/N looked genuinely offended. "I choose to listen."
"That's worse," Sam muttered.
A few quiet laughs circled the room. It was brief, but needed.
Steve cleared his throat. The room settled immediately.
"We've got enough information now to start putting the pieces together." He looked toward Natasha.
Natasha pushed herself off the wall.
"The Hydra agent confirmed our original mission wasn't the real operation." She pointed to a location circled on the map. "The convoy was bait. They wanted us there."
Bucky say calmly "They wanted me."
Natasha nodded. "You." Then she looked at Y/N. "And her."
Silence filled the room.
Steve folded his arms. "The agent couldn't tell us why."
"Or wouldn't," Natasha corrected. "Either way..." She shrugged slightly. "...we never got that answer."
Sam looked up from his notes. "But we do know something else."
Everyone turned toward him.
"The attack on the highway." He tapped his notebook. "Every decision Hydra made points to one conclusion…They weren't trying to eliminate the whole team. They were trying to isolate Y/N."
Wanda's jaw tightened.
Yelena's expression became serious. "They chased us for almost two hours," Yelena said quietly. "They had multiple chances to kill me." She looked toward Wanda. "You too."
"They kept trying to separate Y/N from us."
Bucky nodded slowly. "And that weapon."
He looked directly at Y/N.
"It wasn't anti-Avenger. It was anti-you."
The room became uncomfortably quiet.
Y/N frowned. "I don't understand."
"Neither do we," Steve admitted. "But that weapon only came out after you shifted. It shut down your healing and ignored everyone else."
Clint leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table. "So here's the million-dollar question." He looked around the room. "Why is Hydra willing to throw dozens of agents and enhanced soldiers at one wolf?"
No one answered. Because no one had one.
Wanda reached beneath the table and quietly took Y/N's hand.
Y/N squeezed Wanda's hand back beneath the table without taking her eyes off the map.
Natasha broke the silence. "Until we know why..." Her gaze swept across everyone gathered around the table. "...we have to assume Y/N is Hydra's primary objective."
No one argued. After everything that had happened, it was becoming harder and harder to believe otherwise.
The room fell quiet again, the weight of Natasha's words settling over everyone. Steve was the first to speak.
"If Hydra is willing to infiltrate SHIELD, deploy enhanced soldiers, and develop a weapon we've never seen before, they're not going to stop." He folded his arms across his chest. "They're going to regroup, and when they do, they'll come after Y/N again."
Bucky finally set the combat knife he'd been absentmindedly sharpening onto the table. "They'll expect us to stay together."
"Which means we don't," Clint said.
Several heads turned toward him.
"The more people we keep together, the bigger the target we become. If Y/N really is what they're after, then we stop giving them opportunities."
Sam nodded in agreement. "We split into smaller teams. Different countries, different safe houses. They won't be able to keep track of everyone at once."
Wanda's stomach sank. She already knew where the conversation was headed.
"...No."
The single word immediately drew everyone's attention.
Steve met her eyes with an understanding look. "Wanda..."
"No." She stood from her chair, shaking her head. "I'm not leaving her."
"No one's asking you to," Natasha replied calmly. "We're asking both of you to disappear."
Y/N frowned. "Disappear?"
"Lay low," Sam clarified. "No missions. No fighting. No contact unless it's absolutely necessary. We give Hydra nothing to follow."
Y/N was already shaking her head. "No." She looked directly at Wanda. "I'm the one they're hunting. If anyone stays with me..." Her jaw tightened as she struggled to get the words out. "...then I'm putting them in danger."
Before anyone else could respond, Wanda stood as well. Y/N looked back at her. "You almost died because of me."
"I almost died because Hydra attacked us," Wanda answered without hesitation. "There's a difference."
"They're after me."
"And they'll have to go through me first."
"Wanda..."
"I'm not leaving you." Her voice never rose. She didn't need to shout. The certainty in those four words was enough to silence the room.
"I can't ask you to risk your life again."
"You don't get to decide that for me."
"I don't want to lose you."
Wanda stepped closer until only inches separated them. Gently, she cupped Y/N's face, making sure she couldn't look away.
"And I don't want to lose you," she whispered. "You almost died trying to protect me. Don't stand here now and tell me the way to keep me safe is by leaving me behind."
Y/N stared into Wanda's eyes. The exhaustion was still there, hidden beneath the dark circles that hadn't completely disappeared, but so was the determination. Wanda wasn't afraid of Hydra. She was afraid of losing Y/N.
After a long moment, Y/N's shoulders finally relaxed. "...Okay."
Wanda searched her face. "Okay?"
Y/N gave a reluctant nod. "...Okay."
Without another word, Wanda wrapped both arms around her. Y/N hugged her back just as tightly, burying her face against Wanda's shoulder while the others politely looked elsewhere.
Natasha smiled to herself. "I had a feeling that argument wasn't going to last long."
Yelena leaned casually against the kitchen counter, arms crossed. "I don't know. I gave wolf maybe... thirty seconds before folding."
"I heard that," Y/N muttered.
"I wanted you to."
A few quiet chuckles circled the room, easing some of the tension.
Steve waited until the two finally separated before turning back to the map.
"Alright. We split into teams." His finger traced across Eastern Europe before stopping in southern Poland.
"Wanda and Y/N. There's an old safe location in the mountains here. It's remote, surrounded by forest, and far enough from any towns that no one should stumble across it."
"I can improve it," Wanda said quietly. "Hide it. Reinforce it."
Steve nodded. "I was hoping you would."
His attention shifted north. "Bucky, Sam. Norway."
Sam folded his notebook shut. "There are still a few SHIELD contacts up there Fury trusted. If they're still clean, we can use them to keep an ear on what's happening."
"And if they're not," Bucky added, "we disappear deeper into the mountains."
Steve looked around the table one last time.
"Natasha, Clint, Yelena... you'll stay mobile. Keep digging into SHIELD, find Fury, and figure out how deep Hydra's gotten. If anyone uncovers something important, we use the emergency channels. Otherwise..." He let the sentence hang for a moment. "...we stay ghosts."
No one argued. No one wanted to.
There was no way of knowing whether this arrangement would last weeks, months, or even longer.
Three days later, Wanda and Y/N stood at the edge of a snow-covered clearing high in the Polish mountains.
The old safe house Steve had mentioned was little more than a weathered stone foundation by the time they arrived.
Wanda had smiled, rolled up her sleeves, and quietly said, "I think we can do better."
Scarlet magic poured from her fingertips. Stone rose from the mountainside as if answering her call. Massive logs lifted from the surrounding forest without harming a single living tree, fitting together seamlessly beneath her magic. Windows settled into place, a wide porch wrapped around the front of the cabin, and smoke soon drifted lazily from a stone chimney.
By sunset, the abandoned foundation had become a warm mountain home.
Inside, polished wooden floors reflected the firelight from a large stone fireplace. The kitchen opened into a cozy living room lined with bookshelves, while two bedrooms overlooked the endless forest beyond. It didn't feel like a hideout.
It felt like somewhere two people could build a life.
Nearly fifteen hundred kilometers away, Bucky and Sam disappeared just as completely into the forests of Norway.
Separated by countries but united by the same purpose, both pairs vanished from the world while Natasha, Steve, Clint, and Yelena remained in the shadows, hunting for answers.
Somewhere, Hydra was searching for the wolf they had spent years trying to recreate.
For now...
They would have to settle for searching in the dark.
---
A Week Later
Wanda's POV
A week passed.
For the first time in what felt like forever, life had settled into something peaceful.
No missions. No gunfire. No constant need to watch every shadow for Hydra.
Just the mountains. The cabin and each other.
Wanda still wasn't used to it.
More than once, she'd woken in the middle of the night reaching for Y/N, her heart racing from another nightmare. Every time, she found Y/N sleeping peacefully beside her, one arm already wrapped around her waist as though, even asleep, they knew exactly what she needed. It never failed to calm her.
This morning had started much like the others.
Y/N pressed a quick kiss to her lips before stepping onto the porch. I'm getting lunch.
Wanda smiled knowingly. "In wolf form?"
It's easier to hunt.
"Don't stay out too long."
I won't.
A moment later, Wanda stood in the doorway and watched Y/N disappear into the trees. She couldn't even hear the transformation anymore. They had become so skilled at shifting that it happened almost silently now, the forest swallowing them within seconds.
The cabin settled into a comfortable silence.
Wanda wandered into the kitchen and filled the kettle, humming softly while she waited for the water to boil. She dropped a chamomile tea bag into her favorite mug before pouring the steaming water over it, letting the familiar scent drift through the small room. Cradling the warm ceramic between both hands, she stepped outside onto the porch.
The crisp mountain air greeted her instantly.
Pine.
Fresh earth.
Wildflowers.
The forest still carried the lingering scent of last night's rain, clean and earthy in a way the city could never imitate.
She lowered herself into the wooden rocking chair Y/N had built on their second day at the cabin after proudly declaring that every proper mountain cabin needed one. Wanda had laughed so hard at their determination that she'd nearly fallen off the porch, while Y/N insisted it was an essential survival skill.
Now, she gently rocked back and forth, sipping her tea as her eyes wandered across the landscape.
Towering pines blanketed the mountainside, their branches swaying lazily beneath the morning breeze. Beyond them, endless ridges faded into soft shades of blue beneath a cloudless sky, the peaks disappearing into the horizon until earth and heaven seemed to blur together.
It was beautiful.
Peaceful.
Exactly what both of them had needed.
Nearly ten minutes passed before movement caught Wanda's attention.
Far beyond the tree line, a familiar shape emerged from the forest. A smile immediately spread across Wanda’s face.
"There you are."
The enormous wolf moved effortlessly between the trees, her black coat gleaming beneath the morning sun. Small silver and brown spots scattered across her fur caught the light like stars against the night sky. A rabbit hung from the wolf's jaws.
Found something.
Y/N's warm voice echoed inside Wanda's mind.
"I can see that."
The wolf continued toward the cabin with the same confident stride they carried into every mission—powerful, elegant, every movement deliberate. The only thing that betrayed them was their tail. The moment those golden eyes met Wanda's, it began swaying lazily behind them.
Wanda couldn't help smiling wider. "You know I love when your tail gives you away."
It has a mind of its own. Can’t help it.
Wanda laugh harder.
By the time Y/N reached the porch, they carefully placed the rabbit on the wooden floor before stepping close enough for Wanda to sink her fingers into the thick fur around their neck. A deep rumble immediately vibrated through Y/N's chest—not loud, just enough for Wanda to feel beneath her fingertips.
"There it is," she said with a knowing smile.
I wasn't purring.
"You absolutely were."
That was a growl.
"Mhm."
A very intimidating growl.
Wanda laughed softly. "The most intimidating wolf in Europe melts the second I touch them."
Despite themself, Y/N leaned into the scratches.
Only because it's you.
Those four words warmed Wanda more than the tea in her hands ever could. She rested her forehead gently against the wolf's, closing her eyes for a moment before glancing down at the rabbit.
"So... you've done your part."
I have.
"You hunted, and now?"
One golden eye cracked open. Now my beautiful girlfriend cooks.
Wanda laughed again. "So that's the arrangement?"
You hunt Hydra. I hunt lunch. Then you make it taste good.
"I suppose that's a fair division of labor."
I thought so.
She leaned down and kissed the wolf between the eyes. "Come on."
Y/N picked up the rabbit again and fell into step beside Wanda as they headed back into the cabin. Their tail was still swaying behind them. Wanda noticed, but she didn't tease them this time. Instead, she simply brushed her fingers through the thick fur along their shoulder as they walked inside together.
The tail wagged just a little faster.
Wanda smiled to herself. Some things, apparently, were impossible for her little wolf to hide.
Y/N lowered the rabbit onto the floor before taking a few steps back. A familiar ripple passed through their body. The enormous wolf gradually shrank as black fur receded into skin. Bones shifted with a series of quiet pops until, a few seconds later, Y/N stood where the wolf had been.
Scarlet magic shimmered around them for the briefest moment.
Just as Wanda had designed weeks earlier, a black sports bra and a pair of comfortable boxers materialized the instant the transformation finished. It wasn't much, but it spared Y/N from having to scramble for clothes every time they shifted back in the middle of nowhere—or worse, in front of someone.
Rolling their shoulders, Y/N bent to pick up the rabbit again.
"I'll clean it."
“Thank you.”
They started toward the side of the cabin, where a small cleaning station sat beside the stream. Halfway there, Wanda paused.
"Wait."
Y/N looked back. "What?"
Wanda pointed toward their mouth. "You've got blood."
Y/N blinked before instinctively touching the corner of their lips. Their fingertips came away stained red.
"Oh."
They hadn't even noticed.
"It happens."
"I know it does," Wanda said with an amused smile, "but I'd still rather not have you walking through my kitchen looking like you just terrified half the forest."
Y/N laughed. "Fair enough."
"So..." Wanda folded her arms. "Clean the rabbit outside, then shower."
"I was going to."
Y/N glanced down at themself before looking back at her.
"...I probably smell like wet wolf too."
"A little."
"Just a little?"
Wanda's grin widened. "I was being nice."
Y/N shook their head with a quiet chuckle.
"I'll shower."
"Thank you."
---
About twenty minutes later, the back door opened.
Y/N stepped inside carrying the cleaned rabbit, now neatly prepared and wrapped in a clean cloth. Holding it out toward Wanda with a small grin, they said, "Delivery."
Wanda accepted it with a satisfied nod, giving it a quick inspection before smiling. "Perfect."
Y/N leaned over to steal a quick kiss from her cheek before heading toward the hallway. "I'm going to shower."
"I'll have lunch ready by the time you're done."
"Sounds good."
A moment later, the bathroom door clicked shut, and soon the soft rush of running water echoed through the cabin.
Wanda smiled to herself before unwrapping the rabbit and carrying it to the kitchen counter.
A week ago, the thought of preparing wild game would have intimidated her. Now, she was slowly getting used to it.
Y/N had patiently taught her how to clean different animals, and helped her locate herbs growing around the cabin. She still wasn't that confident cooking wild game, but every day she found herself learning something new.
She seasoned the rabbit with salt, pepper, garlic, and rosemary before setting a cast-iron skillet over the stove. Butter melted with a gentle hiss as she peeled potatoes and chopped carrots and onions to roast alongside the meat. A handful of fresh thyme, picked from the small herb garden they'd planted behind the cabin a few days earlier, completed the meal.
Before long, the cabin filled with the comforting aromas of sizzling butter, garlic, rosemary, and fresh bread warming in the oven. Outside, the wind whispered through the pines. Inside, the only sounds were the gentle crackle of the fireplace, the quiet sizzle from the pan, and the distant rush of the shower.
Wanda paused for a moment, smiling to herself as she stirred the vegetables.
It wasn't a grand mission. There were no explosions. No world-ending threats. Just a quiet afternoon spent cooking lunch for the person she loved. After everything they'd survived, she found herself hoping they could hold onto moments like this for a little while longer.
The shower shut off a few minutes later.
Wanda glanced briefly toward the hallway before returning her attention to the rabbit slowly roasting in the oven. The rich aroma of rosemary, garlic, and butter had begun filling the cabin, blending with the scent of fresh bread cooling on the counter.
She smiled to herself. It smelled... surprisingly good. Maybe she really was getting the hang of this.
A few moments later, the bedroom door opened upstairs, followed by the soft creak of footsteps descending the wooden staircase. Wanda didn't bother turning around.
A familiar scent drifted into the kitchen.
Clean soap. Fresh shampoo. And beneath it all...Y/N.
Two warm arms slipped around Wanda's waist from behind, and she smiled instantly as a soft shiver ran through her. Y/N rested their chin lightly on her shoulder.
"You're cold," they murmured.
"I think that's your fault."
"My fault?"
"You always sneak up on me."
"I wasn't sneaking."
"You absolutely were."
Y/N chuckled. "I thought I was being obvious."
"You were."
Wanda covered their hands with her own, enjoying the warmth of the embrace. For a long, peaceful moment, neither of them spoke. The only sounds in the cabin were the crackling fireplace, the quiet ticking of the kitchen clock, and the rabbit roasting in the oven.
Eventually, Wanda turned within Y/N's arms until they were face to face, her own arms naturally settling around their neck.
"You smell much better."
Y/N smiled. "So I don't smell like wet wolf anymore?"
"Definitely not."
"I'm glad."
Wanda brushed a damp strand of their spotted Y/H/C hair behind their ear. "Lunch is almost ready."
Y/N answered by leaning down and kissing her. Slowly. Unhurried.
Wanda smiled into the kiss before gently pulling back, their foreheads still touching.
"Not hungry?" she whispered.
Y/N simply shook their head, a faint smile tugging at their lips.
"No."
The single word was barely audible before they leaned in again. This kiss lingered longer. Y/N's hand slid to the small of Wanda's back, drawing her a little closer without rushing her. Wanda's fingers found the damp hair at the nape of Y/N's neck, absentmindedly combing through it as their lips met again.
Outside, the wind whispered through the pines.
Inside, time seemed to slow.
The kiss remained gentle, but neither of them was eager to be the first to pull away. After everything they'd survived—the chase, the gunfire, the endless nights wondering if the other would wake up—there was something profoundly comforting about simply standing together in the quiet kitchen, knowing they had nowhere else they needed to be.
Y/N smiled softly against Wanda's lips. "I missed this."
Wanda's heart softened. "So did I."
Y/N kissed her once more, just a little deeper than before, earning a quiet sigh from Wanda. She rested both hands against Y/N's chest, feeling the steady heartbeat beneath her palms.
For a brief moment, the scar never crossed her mind.
Only Y/N. Warm and alive.
A cheerful ding echoed through the cabin. Both of them froze. Then Wanda laughed.
"Our lunch is telling us we've ignored it long enough."
Y/N let out an exaggerated sigh. "It has terrible timing."
"It does."
She rose onto her toes and gave them one last lingering kiss.
"We'll continue this later."
"I'll hold you to that."
"I know you will."
Still smiling, Wanda reluctantly stepped out of Y/N's arms and crossed to the oven. Warm air escaped as she opened the door, carrying with it the rich aroma of roasted rabbit, garlic, rosemary, and fresh herbs.
"It didn't burn," she said with obvious relief.
"I had faith in you."
"You've become very optimistic."
"I've become well-fed."
Wanda laughed over her shoulder. "You haven't even eaten yet."
"I know what I'm smelling."
She carefully lifted the roasting pan onto the stove while Y/N gathered the plates and cutlery. Together, they carried everything to the small wooden table beside the window. Sunlight streamed across the tabletop as Wanda divided the rabbit between their plates before adding roasted potatoes, carrots, and onions.
Y/N took one bite. Then another.
Finally, they looked at Wanda. "This is really good."
Wanda narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "You're not just saying that?"
"No." They took another bite. "I'd tell you if it wasn't."
Wanda laughed, finally relaxing as she tasted her own food. "...It's actually not bad."
"Not bad?" Y/N teased. "It's delicious."
"I think you're just hungry."
"I am. But it’s really good!”
They ate in comfortable silence for a while, interrupted only by the occasional comment about the food or the mountains beyond the window. Eventually, Wanda set down her fork.
"I've been thinking."
Y/N looked up. "About?"
"We've been here for over a week."
"We have."
"And we haven't left the property once."
Y/N nodded slowly.
"It felt safer."
"It did." Wanda glanced toward the window, where the mountains stretched endlessly beyond the trees. "But we're running low on a few things."
"What do we need?"
"The pantry's getting emptier." She began counting on her fingers. "Flour, coffee, more tea... fresh vegetables if we can find any." She smiled sheepishly. "And maybe a few things to make this place feel a little more like home."
Y/N tilted their head.
"What did you have in mind?"
"I don't know." Wanda looked around the cabin. "A blanket for the living room. Maybe some plants. A few decorations."
Y/N couldn't help smiling.
Wanda reached across the table, intertwining her fingers with Y/N's.
"I was thinking we could drive into the nearest town tomorrow. Keep our heads down, buy what we need, and come straight back."
Y/N considered it for a moment before nodding.
"I'd like that."
"It'll be nice to get out for a little while."
Y/N smiled warmly and gently squeezed her hand.
"As long as I get to spend the day with you... I don't really care where we go."
Wanda returned the squeeze, smiling back.
"Then tomorrow..." She looked out toward the distant mountains. "...we'll have our first little trip."
---
Next Day
Y/N's POV
The drive into town had been uneventful. Exactly how Y/N liked it.
She guided the pickup truck through the quiet streets at an easy pace, one hand resting loosely on the steering wheel while the other occasionally found Wanda's on the center console. Neither of them spoke much. They didn't need to.
After spending the past week surrounded by nothing but mountains and forests, even a small town felt... busy.
People walked along the sidewalks carrying grocery bags. Children chased one another outside a bakery while an elderly couple sat on a bench sharing coffee.
It was ordinary.
Wonderfully ordinary.
Y/N parked near the entrance of the local supermarket before turning off the engine. For a moment, neither of them moved.
Wanda looked through the windshield.
"It feels strange."
Y/N followed her gaze. "What does?"
"Seeing people again."
A faint smile tugged at Y/N lips. "We've become mountain hermits."
"We've only been gone a week."
"Long enough."
Wanda laughed quietly. "I suppose."
Y/N let her eyes sweep across the parking lot out of habit. No black SUVs. No suspicious faces lingering too long. No one paying them any attention.
Just families shopping, a teenager gathering shopping carts, and someone loading groceries into the trunk of their car.
Normal.
"We're okay."
Wanda reached over and intertwined their fingers.
"I know."
They climbed out together, the cool autumn air carrying the scent of fresh bread from a nearby café mixed with the faint smell of rain still clinging to the pavement. Without thinking, Y/N reached for Wanda's hand as they crossed the parking lot. Their fingers fit together naturally.
"You know," Wanda said, glancing sideways at them, "this almost feels like a date."
Y/N looked down at their joined hands.
"...A grocery date?"
"Mhm."
"I've never been on one."
"Neither have I."
Y/N smiled. "I like it."
"So do I."
The automatic doors slid open, welcoming them into the warmth of the supermarket. It wasn't particularly large, but it had everything they needed. Fresh produce lined the entrance, the bakery occupied one corner with the smell of warm bread and pastries, and somewhere deeper inside, soft music drifted from the overhead speakers.
Y/N grabbed a shopping cart. "I've got it."
Wanda smiled knowingly. "Thank you."
Grinning, Y/N pushed the cart toward the produce section.
They filled it with potatoes, carrots, onions, garlic, tomatoes, lettuce, apples, and a few oranges. Wanda added bundles of fresh herbs while Y/N quietly slipped two bags of coffee into the cart.
"I thought we only needed one."
"We did."
Y/N shrugged innocently.
"We'll need another eventually."
"You just don't want to drive back into town."
"I like planning ahead."
Wanda laughed.
"So that's what we're calling it."
By the time they finished the rest of the supermarket, the cart was already more than half full with flour, sugar, butter, pasta, rice, canned vegetables, spices, tea, and enough supplies to last them a couple of weeks. While Wanda compared brands of tea, Y/N casually tossed in a family-sized bag of beef jerky.
"I saw that."
"I don't know what you're talking about."
"Mhm."
"And those chocolate bars?"
"They were lonely."
"They're food."
"They're dessert."
"They're six chocolate bars."
Y/N glanced into the cart.
"...Maybe."
Wanda only shook her head, unable to hide her smile.
They were about to head toward the checkout when Wanda slowed to a stop, her attention caught by a small display near the electronics aisle.
Y/N noticed immediately.
"What is it?"
"They have DVDs."
Curious, Y/N followed her over. The display wasn't large, mostly older movies and television series, but Wanda's eyes lit up the moment she spotted a familiar red box.
"Oh."
She picked it up with a smile.
I Love Lucy.
“I used to watch this all the time."
"You did?"
She nodded.
"When Pietro and I were little."
A second case found its way into her hands.
The Dick Van Dyke Show.
“And this one."
Her fingers lingered over the cover before she quietly placed it into the cart.
Y/N smiled.
"Get them."
Wanda looked up.
"You don't mind?"
"Why would I?"
"I don't know..."
"We're hiding in a cabin," Y/N said with a small shrug. "We're going to need something to do besides chopping firewood."
That earned a laugh.
Wanda continued browsing until another familiar title caught her eye.
Bewitched.
"Oh, definitely."
Y/N raised an eyebrow. "Bewitched?"
"I've always wanted to watch it properly."
"It seems fitting."
She looked at Y/N curiously. "Why?"
Y/N smiled. "A witch watching Bewitched.”
Wanda rolled her eyes, laughing as she nudged Y/N shoulder.
"Very funny."
"It was."
They continued down the shelf together, browsing classics, romantic comedies, and a handful of action films. Y/N picked one up and held it out.
"What about this?"
Wanda glanced at the cover.
"...You've seen it six times back in the compound."
"I could make it seven."
"You quote half the movie."
"I quote the good parts."
"I know."
She reached for another case and held it up.
"What about this one?"
Y/N studied the cover.
"...I've never seen it."
"Then we should."
One by one, a small stack of DVDs found its way into the shopping cart. Some were Wanda's childhood favorites, some Y/N had somehow never seen, and a few were completely new to both of them.
As Wanda placed the last one inside, she looked at the growing pile and laughed.
"I think we got carried away."
Y/N rested her forearms on the shopping cart. "We're snowed in for who knows how long."
"True."
"And..." Y/N smiled at her. "I like the idea of spending our evenings curled up on the couch, watching terrible movies with you."
Wanda's expression softened.
"They're not all terrible."
"We'll find out."
She slipped her hand into Y/N's as they started toward the checkout.
"If one of them turns out to be awful..."
Y/N intertwined their fingers.
"We'll make fun of it together."
Wanda smiled.
"I think I'd like that."
---
By the time they reached the cabin, the sun had begun dipping behind the mountains, painting the sky in warm shades of orange and pink.
Y/N didn't pull into the driveway immediately. Instead, she continued past the cabin, driving another few hundred meters along the narrow mountain road before turning around and circling back from the opposite direction.
Wanda glanced over. "Checking?"
Y/N nodded, her eyes moving between the mirrors and the tree line.
"No tire tracks. No unfamiliar scents. No one following us."
Only then did she guide the truck into its usual spot beside the porch.
They unloaded everything together, carrying bag after bag inside until the kitchen counters were covered with groceries. Wanda put away the refrigerated food while Y/N stocked the pantry, organizing everything with the same quiet efficiency she brought to almost everything she did.
"Looks like we won't have to come back for a while," Y/N said, sliding another bag of flour onto the shelf.
"Which was exactly the plan."
By the time the last bag had been emptied, the cabin already felt a little fuller. Wanda's gaze drifted toward the still-empty living room, and a smile spread across her face.
"I almost forgot."
Y/N turned toward her. "What?"
Wanda held out a hand. "The movies."
"Oh."
Y/N picked up the small stack of DVDs and placed them in Wanda's hands.
"I was wondering why you looked so excited."
"I have an idea."
Scarlet magic flowed from Wanda's fingertips, spreading across the empty wall opposite the fireplace. Y/N leaned against the kitchen counter, watching with an amused smile.
The magic gathered into solid shapes. A polished oak entertainment cabinet slowly materialized against the wall, followed by a television resting neatly on top. Beneath it, a DVD player slid into place as though it had always belonged there. A few floating shelves appeared beside the television, just enough space for the movies they'd bought earlier, and finally, a thick rug unfurled itself across the floor in front of the fireplace.
Wanda stepped back to admire her work.
"There."
Y/N looked around the room, taking in the transformation. "It really is starting to feel like home."
Wanda's smile softened. "That's what I was hoping."
She turned and placed the stack of DVDs back into Y/N's hands.
"You pick."
"Me?"
"Mhm."
"I picked the groceries."
"You also drove."
"So?"
"So it's your turn to choose what we're watching."
Y/N looked down at the cases, flipping through them one by one.
"I've never seen half of these."
"Perfect."
"That doesn't help."
"It means you can't choose wrong."
Y/N laughed quietly, continuing to read the covers. Behind her, Wanda had already wandered back into the kitchen.
"I'll make popcorn."
Y/N looked over her shoulder.
"I thought we just bought groceries."
"We did."
"So why popcorn?"
Wanda opened one of the cabinets with a satisfied smile.
"Because... movie night without popcorn feels illegal."
Y/N chuckled.
"I don't think that's an actual law."
"It should be."
She pulled out a saucepan, a bottle of oil, and the bag of popcorn kernels they'd bought that afternoon. As the oil warmed on the stove, she glanced over her shoulder.
"Find something yet?"
Y/N held up two DVD cases.
"I'm deciding between I Love Lucy..." She lifted the second one. "...or this old western."
Wanda pretended to give the decision serious thought before smiling.
"Hmm... I want to introduce you to Lucy."
"I had a feeling you'd say that."
"I might be slightly biased."
"Slightly?"
"Very."
Shaking her head fondly, Y/N walked over to the television.
"I guess we're watching I Love Lucy."
Behind her, the first popcorn kernel burst inside the pot with a sharp pop. Within seconds, the kitchen filled with a rapid chorus of crackling popcorn. Wanda smiled to herself as she gently shook the pot over the heat while melted butter waited nearby.
Outside, snow had begun drifting lazily between the pine trees, blanketing the forest in a quiet layer of white. Inside, the fire crackled warmly, the buttery aroma of fresh popcorn filled the cabin, and Y/N stood in front of the television, squinting at the DVD player as she tried to figure out which button actually opened the tray.
It was the kind of wonderfully ordinary evening neither of them had realized they'd been longing for.
---
Wanda's POV
Halfway through the movie, the bowl of popcorn was empty.
Not a single kernel remained.
The blanket Wanda had pulled from the couch earlier now lay spread across the rug in front of the fireplace. Somehow, they had both ended up on the floor. Y/N was stretched out on her back, one arm tucked behind her head while the other rested comfortably around Wanda's waist. Wanda lay across her chest, her cheek resting just above Y/N's heart.
Neither of them had planned for it.
It had simply... happened.
The fire crackled softly behind them, filling the cabin with a comforting warmth while snow continued drifting lazily beyond the windows. On the television, Lucy had gotten herself into yet another ridiculous situation.
Y/N couldn't help smiling.
"I don't know how she keeps getting herself into these."
Wanda laughed quietly.
"She usually starts with a good idea."
"And then?"
"It becomes a terrible idea."
"Ah."
"Then she somehow makes it worse."
Y/N nodded thoughtfully.
"That tracks."
Another laugh escaped Wanda as she settled a little more comfortably against Y/N, listening to the steady heartbeat beneath her ear. It was amazing how something so simple could still bring her comfort.
She had spent countless evenings curled up beside Vision before. They had watched movies together, read books, cooked dinner, talked about the future. She had loved him. She knew she had.
But...
She had never felt this.
Never felt her entire body relax simply because someone was holding her. Never felt so completely safe that she could close her eyes without worrying about tomorrow. With Vision, there had always been a quiet sadness lingering beneath their happiness.
With Y/N...
Everything felt quieter. Simpler.
Not because their lives were easy.
Far from it.
Hydra was still hunting them. SHIELD was compromised. Their future remained uncertain.
Yet somehow...
Lying here, listening to Y/N's heartbeat while her fingers lazily traced circles along Wanda's back, Wanda felt more at peace than she could ever remember feeling.
She found herself looking up instead of watching the television.
Y/N's attention was completely fixed on the screen. A small smile rested naturally on her lips as she watched the episode unfold, occasionally letting out a quiet laugh before absentmindedly continuing those slow, soothing circles across Wanda's back.
She looked...
Peaceful.
Nothing like the woman who had thrown herself in front of a weapon designed to stop her healing barely two weeks earlier. Wanda's chest tightened. She remembered every second of that night.
The blood. The silence after Y/N collapsed. The desperate feeling of her magic failing no matter how hard she tried.
She swallowed.
Then Y/N's hand drifted a little higher along her back, the familiar touch effortlessly pulling her out of the memory and back into the present.
Back to the warmth of the cabin. Back to the crackling fire. Back to the steady heartbeat beneath her cheek.
She smiled without even realizing it.
Y/N noticed almost immediately. Without taking her eyes off the television, the corners of her mouth curved into an amused smile.
"What?"
Wanda blinked innocently. "What?"
"You're smiling."
"I am."
"Why?"
She simply shook her head.
"Nothing."
Y/N finally looked down at her.
"It doesn't look like nothing."
"It is."
"I don't believe you."
Wanda laughed quietly.
"I know."
Y/N studied her for another moment, as though deciding whether to keep asking. Instead, she leaned down slowly enough for Wanda to see it coming.
Their lips met in a gentle kiss. Soft. Unhurried. It wasn't meant to steal anyone's breath.
It was simply affectionate.
The kind of kiss that said everything neither of them felt the need to put into words.
Wanda smiled against Y/N's lips, lifting a hand to cup her cheek while Y/N continued tracing slow circles along her back. When they finally pulled apart, they lingered there, foreheads resting together.
"What was that for?" Wanda whispered.
Y/N smiled. "I felt like kissing you."
"You need a better reason than that."
"I don't think I do."
Wanda chuckled. "No..."
She brushed her nose lightly against Y/N's.
"I suppose you don't."
She stole one last quick peck before settling comfortably back against Y/N's chest, slipping an arm around her waist. Y/N instinctively tightened her embrace, kissed the top of Wanda's head, and returned her attention to the television.
For a long while, neither of them spoke again.
The episode continued filling the cabin with laughter while the fire crackled softly beside them. Outside, snow drifted lazily through the mountains. Inside, wrapped in a blanket and in each other's arms, they simply enjoyed the rare gift of an ordinary evening.
Neither of them knew how long their peace would last.
But tonight...
Neither of them was willing to think about tomorrow.
---
The days slowly settled into a rhythm.
One that neither of them had planned. One that simply... happened.
Every evening, after dinner had been cleaned up and the fire had been stoked for the night, Wanda would disappear to the small cabinet beneath the television and carefully choose another DVD. Sometimes it was one of the old sitcoms she'd grown up watching. Sometimes it was a movie neither of them had seen before.
Y/N never complained about the choice. She always insisted she was happy watching whatever happened to be on the screen.
Wanda knew better. Half the time, Y/N spent more time watching Wanda laugh than watching the television.
They would curl up beneath the same blanket, Y/N stretched comfortably across the couch or lying on the rug in front of the fireplace while Wanda naturally settled against her, listening to the steady beat of her heart. At some point during every episode, Wanda would inevitably glance up to find Y/N already looking at her instead of the screen.
"What?" she'd ask with an amused smile.
"You laugh before the funny part."
"I do not."
"You do."
"Maybe I already know what's coming."
"No," Y/N would reply softly. "You smile because you love it."
Wanda would roll her eyes.
Then she'd lean over and kiss her anyway.
At first, the kisses were brief—gentle pecks that lasted only a few seconds before they turned their attention back to the television. As the days passed, those kisses lingered a little longer. Foreheads rested together after they pulled apart. Hands grew bolder in the smallest of ways: a thumb brushing a cheek, fingers slipping into soft hair, a hand settling naturally against a waist. Neither of them seemed eager to be the first to end them anymore.
Some evenings they'd lose track of an entire scene because they were smiling into another slow kiss instead of watching the screen.
Eventually, Wanda would laugh and glance back at the television.
"We missed part of it."
Y/N would look up as though she'd only just remembered the movie was playing.
"...Did we?"
"You weren't paying attention."
"I was."
"You had your eyes closed."
"I was listening."
Wanda would shake her head, laughing.
"Terrible liar."
"I prefer 'easily distracted.'"
As the days quietly turned into weeks, even those lingering kisses became harder to end. More than once, Wanda found herself still smiling against Y/N's lips long after the movie had faded into background noise. Y/N's arms would tighten almost unconsciously around her waist, drawing her a little closer, while Wanda's fingers wandered through her hair.
Neither of them tried to rush anything.
There was no need. Just being together was enough.
Eventually, one of them—usually Wanda—would pull back with a breathless little laugh.
"If we keep this up..." she'd murmur, resting her forehead against Y/N's, "...we're never going to finish this movie."
Y/N would grin without the slightest hint of regret. "I think I'm okay with that."
Wanda would steal one last kiss anyway before reluctantly turning back toward the television, curling against Y/N once more as the movie continued playing. By the time they finally headed upstairs each night, the fire had burned low, and the cabin somehow felt warmer than ever.
Their mornings became just as peaceful.
Most days began with breakfast together before Y/N disappeared into the forest. Sometimes she hunted. Sometimes she simply ran. After spending so many years trapped inside Hydra's facilities, followed by months moving from one mission to the next, there was something deeply freeing about sprinting through endless stretches of woodland with nothing chasing her.
The forest became her sanctuary.
She learned every trail winding through the mountains, every stream hidden beneath the pines, every rocky overlook that offered breathtaking views across the valleys below.
More often than not, she'd return carrying lunch.
Occasionally...
She’d bring Wanda with her.
The first time Y/N had lowered herself beside the porch and looked at Wanda expectantly, she'd laughed.
"You want me to climb on?"
A hopeful thought immediately echoed through their bond.
Please?
Wanda hadn't been able to refuse.
She climbed carefully onto Y/N's broad back, burying her fingers into the impossibly soft black fur around her neck.
Ready?
"Always."
The wolf took off at an easy pace, weaving effortlessly between towering pines while the cool mountain air rushed past them. Wanda laughed into the wind, holding onto Y/N as they bounded across narrow trails and through sunlit clearings, her laughter echoing through the forest.
Between quiet evenings by the fire, afternoons at the lake, rides through the mountains, and long walks beneath the waterfall's mist, the cabin slowly stopped feeling like a hiding place.
It became their home.
---
Leave your comments!
The Heir’s Secret - Chapter 37
Where the Old Oak Rests
Wanda Maximoff x Reader
Summary: After seasons of trauma, conflict, and carrying the heavy legacy of a tyrant father, Y/N has finally found a home.
Word Counter: 7,595
Warnings: Fluff, Post-Pregnancy Recovery
A/N: Last Chapter everybody! Enjoy!
Series Masterlist || Main Masterlist
---
---
The following days passed quietly.
King Erik and Queen Natalya had decided to stay in Virelia for two weeks.
Y/N hadn't objected for even a second.
Watching Wanda with her parents again had been enough reason. Watching them with Nora was another entirely. Their first granddaughter had quickly become the center of their world.
Every morning, Natalya would ask if Nora was awake yet before making her way to the nursery. Erik was less obvious about it, but somehow always found himself nearby whenever the baby was awake.
If Nora needed holding, one of them was already reaching for her. If she fell asleep, they both seemed content simply sitting nearby, watching her with quiet smiles. It was nothing extravagant.
Just normal grandparents completely taken with their granddaughter.
With them there, the palace felt lighter.
There were afternoons when Erik or Natalya insisted on watching Nora so Wanda and Y/N could rest, share a quiet meal together, or simply take a walk through the palace gardens.
"Go," Natalya would say with a smile. "She'll be perfectly happy with us."
And she always was.
Those small moments together reminded Y/N and Wanda that they were more than exhausted new parents. They were still spouses, still finding little pockets of peace between sleepless nights and endless feedings.
Even so...Y/N never stayed away from Nora for long.
It wasn't worry. Not really.
They simply missed her.
Sometimes they would return from a walk and head straight to wherever Nora was, smiling the moment they saw her tucked safely in someone's arms.
She was changing so quickly. Her cheeks had grown rounder. She stayed awake a little longer each day. Her eyes seemed brighter like Wanda’s, lingering on faces with growing curiosity.
Y/N loved every new little discovery.
The way her tiny hand wrapped around one of their fingers. The sleepy sounds she made after feeding. The way she settled almost instantly whenever she was held close.
None of it ever felt ordinary. Not to them.
Some evenings, after finishing their duties, Y/N would stand quietly beside the crib while Nora slept. They wouldn't say anything.
They would simply watch her. Still amazed that after everything they and Wanda had been through...
She was here.
Their daughter. Safe and healthy.
Loved beyond words.
---
One evening, after the palace had grown quiet, Y/N sat against the headboard with one knee drawn beneath the blankets.
Nora slept peacefully in the crook of their arm, her tiny cheek tucked against their chest. In their free hand rested an open storybook.
Y/N's voice had long since dropped to a whisper as they read the final lines.
"...and they all lived happily ever after."
They turned the page before realizing their audience had fallen asleep several pages ago. A smile tugged at their lips. Then the bath chamber door opened.
Y/N looked up. The moment they saw Wanda standing there, fresh from her bath, their smile softened.
"There you are."
Wanda returned the smile as she quietly closed the door behind her. "I didn't want to interrupt."
"You aren't."
Y/N carefully closed the book, keeping a finger between the pages.
"Was the bath relaxing?"
"It was."
"Lily helped you?"
Wanda nodded as she crossed the room. "She did."
Y/N's eyes lingered on her for a moment, quietly making sure she looked comfortable.
"Do you need help with anything?”
She smiled. "I'm alright."
Y/N nodded, relieved.
When Wanda reached the bedside, she carefully lifted Nora into her own arms. Their daughter barely stirred, letting out only the smallest sleepy sigh before settling against her mother's shoulder.
Y/N watched them with the same quiet wonder they always did. They watched Wanda gently lay Nora in the crib beside the bed. She wriggled once beneath the blanket. Then settled again. Fast asleep.
Only after making sure she was comfortable did Wanda turn back.
Y/N had already set the book aside. Without a word, they opened their arms.
Wanda smiled and slipped into them without hesitation, curling against their chest while Y/N wrapped both arms around her. Holding her close.
She let out a long, contented breath. "Thank you."
Y/N gently rubbed slow circles across her back. "For what?"
"For putting her to sleep."
A smile touched Y/N's lips. "It was my pleasure." They pressed a gentle kiss into her hair.
For a while, they simply held one another before Wanda spoke again.
"How was your day?"
Y/N let out a quiet breath.
"Long."
"I figured."
"There were council meetings all morning, two trade reports that somehow became four, and a border dispute that could've been solved if everyone involved had simply spoken to each other."
Wanda laughed softly.
"So... a normal day."
"Unfortunately."
"And yours?"
Y/N asked. Their voice softened immediately. "Were you able to rest?"
"I was." She smiled against their shoulder. "My mother and Lina made sure of it."
"I'm glad."
"They wouldn't let me do anything."
"They're very wise."
Wanda chuckled. "I knew you were going to say that."
Y/N smiled, their hand never leaving the gentle circles on her back.
"I came back between meetings."
"I know."
"You knew?"
"I woke up and you weren't beside me anymore."
Y/N looked almost sheepish. "I didn't want to wake you."
"You didn't."
"I just wanted to see you and Nora.”
Wanda smiled knowingly. "I know."
"I meant to stay for only a minute."
"But?"
"...It became twenty."
She laughed. "I thought so."
Y/N laughed quietly with her.
"Our daughter is very distracting."
"She certainly is."
Silence settled comfortably between them easy and familiar.
After a while, Wanda spoke again. "I spent most of the afternoon with my mother."
"How was that?"
"She insisted I was still doing too much."
Y/N nodded without hesitation. "She's right."
Wanda leaned back just enough to look up at them.
"You too?"
"You've only been recovering for a month."
"I'm feeling much better."
"I know."
Their thumb brushed gently along her back.
"But I'd rather remind you to rest a hundred times than watch you overdo it once."
Wanda's expression softened. "I know."
Y/N smiled. "When you're fully recovered..."
"Hm?"
"I'd like to take you riding again."
A brighter smile spread across Wanda's face.
"I'd like that."
"Soon."
"Soon."
Y/N kissed her forehead before resting their cheek lightly against her hair.
Outside, the palace had grown almost completely silent. Inside, Nora slept peacefully in her crib.
Y/N held Wanda a little closer, grateful beyond words that this had become their life.
---
The next morning, Y/N woke before the sun had fully risen.
For a long moment, they didn't move. Wanda was still asleep against them, tucked comfortably beneath their arm, her breathing slow and even.
She looked peaceful. Rested. Or at least, more rested than she had in weeks.
A soft smile found Y/N's lips.
Carefully, they brushed a loose strand of crimson hair away from her face. Their fingertips lingered against her cheek before they leaned down and pressed the gentlest kiss there.
Wanda stirred only slightly.
Never waking. Good. She needed the sleep.
Y/N had no intention of stealing another minute of it. Slowly and carefully, they slipped out of bed, making sure not to disturb her.
Only then did they walk over to the crib. Peeking inside, they found Nora already awake. Wide green eyes—so much like Wanda's—looked back at them.
She wasn't crying. She was simply lying there, quietly watching the world.
Y/N smiled immediately. "Well..." Their voice was barely above a whisper. "You're awake."
Nora blinked. Still perfectly content.
"And you didn't wake Mama."
Y/N carefully lifted her into their arms, settling her securely against their chest. The little girl gave a tiny sigh and nestled closer.
Y/N kissed one chubby cheek. Then the other.
"Good morning, sweetheart."
Nora answered with a soft little coo.
Y/N's heart melted, just as it always did. They glanced back toward the bed.
Wanda hadn't moved. Still asleep. Still finally getting the rest she deserved.
Y/N smiled softly.
"Let's leave Mama alone for a little while." They gently rubbed Nora's tiny back. "She needs her sleep."
Cradling their daughter close, Y/N quietly slipped out of the chambers, carefully closing the door behind them.
The palace beyond was only just beginning to wake.
For now...The morning belonged to the two of them.
After quietly leaving the chambers, Y/N stopped by the nursery first.
Changing their own clothes took only a few minutes. Changing Nora's took considerably longer.
Not because she fussed. Quite the opposite. She lay there quietly, blinking up at them while they carefully dressed her in fresh clothes before wrapping her snugly in a soft blanket.
"There." Y/N smiled, gently tucking the blanket beneath her tiny chin. "Much better."
With Nora nestled securely in their arms, they made their way through the palace.
The halls were only beginning to stir. Servants bowed as they passed, their expressions softening the moment they noticed the little princess.
Several quietly wished them good morning. Y/N returned each greeting with an easy smile.
Nora, meanwhile, seemed fascinated by everything. Her bright green eyes wandered from the high ceilings to the stained-glass windows, then to the tapestries lining the corridors.
She barely made a sound. Only watched. Taking in the world one curious glance at a time.
Y/N couldn't stop looking at her.
"I think you're going to be curious about everything."
Nora blinked up at them. Still perfectly content.
Y/N chuckled quietly. "And I love that you're not crying."
They gently brushed a thumb across her tiny hand. "I'll enjoy it while it lasts."
Nearly an hour passed that way, wandering through the quiet palace gardens before looping back inside.
Only then did Y/N notice the first signs.
Nora's little mouth began searching. Her tiny brows knitted together. A faint whimper escaped her lips, and her eyes grew watery.
Y/N smiled knowingly. "I know."
They gently rocked her as they turned toward their chambers.
"I think someone's hungry."
By the time they reached the door, Nora was beginning to fuss in earnest.
Not crying. Not yet.
Just letting them know she was no longer interested in sightseeing.
Y/N eased the door open as quietly as they had left earlier.
The sound was enough to stir Wanda. She blinked sleepily before pushing herself up on one elbow. For a moment, she looked around in confusion. Then her eyes found Y/N. Already dressed for the day. Nora bundled safely in their arms.
A surprised smile spread across her face.
"You're both already awake?"
Y/N smiled as they walked over to the bed.
"We've been on quite the adventure."
They looked down at Nora, who let out another tiny, impatient whimper.
"I believe someone has decided breakfast can no longer wait."
Wanda laughed softly, still shaking off the last traces of sleep.
"I leave the two of you alone for one morning..."
Y/N smiled as they stopped beside the bed. "We didn't go far." They looked down at Nora. "We simply inspected half the palace."
Wanda raised an amused eyebrow. "Half?"
Y/N considered it. "...Perhaps a little more than that?”
She reached up and gently stroked Nora's cheek. Their daughter immediately turned toward the touch, her little mouth opening in search of milk.
"There it is."
"She's been very patient," Y/N said quietly. "But I think she's reached her limit."
Wanda smiled. "Come here."
Y/N carefully lowered themselves onto the edge of the bed before passing Nora into Wanda's waiting arms. The little girl settled against her mother almost instantly, the tiny whimpers already beginning to fade.
Y/N watched while Wanda adjusted her chemise and guided Nora closer. Within moments, their daughter latched. The room fell quiet again.
Y/N let out a small breath they hadn't realized they'd been holding.
Wanda noticed. "You worry every time."
"I do."
"She was only hungry."
"I know." Their eyes never left Nora. "I still worry."
Wanda reached over with her free hand and gently intertwined her fingers with theirs.
"You took her out this morning?"
Y/N nodded.
"She was awake before I was ready to leave the bed."
"And she didn't cry?"
"Not once."
Wanda smiled proudly at their daughter. "She's been looking around a lot lately."
"She has."
Y/N's expression softened. "She spent nearly an hour watching everything."
"The gardens?"
"The gardens."
"The hall?"
"Every painting."
Wanda laughed quietly. "Already appreciating beautiful things."
Y/N looked at Wanda. "I think she inherited that from her mother."
A faint blush colored Wanda's cheeks. "You always know what to say."
"I'm only telling the truth."
She leaned over and kissed their lips. "Thank you."
Y/N looked at her in surprise. "For what?"
"For giving me an hour to sleep."
Their smile was gentle. "You needed it."
"So did you."
"I had company." They nodded toward Nora. "The best kind."
Wanda followed their gaze.
Nora had already begun to relax again, one tiny hand resting against her mother's chest as she nursed peacefully.
For a while, neither of them spoke.
They simply watched their daughter together.
It was quickly becoming their favorite way to spend the morning.
---
One Week Later
The palace was unusually quiet that morning. Not because everyone was asleep—quite the opposite. The kingdom had already begun another busy day.
Somewhere else in the palace, Y/N was in their study with King Erik, discussing trade routes, harvest reports, and the endless responsibilities that came with ruling two kingdoms. Wanda didn't envy them. Not today. Today belonged to something much quieter. Much cozier.
Lina had no lessons, which meant she'd declared it "a family day" before breakfast had even been served. No one had argued.
Now the four of them occupied one of the smaller sitting rooms overlooking the palace gardens. Sunlight poured through the tall windows, warming the room as tea steamed gently on the table beside fresh pastries and fruit.
Natalya sat in an armchair with Nora resting comfortably in her arms, gently rocking her without even realizing she was doing it. Across from her, Lina lay on her stomach on the rug with parchment spread around her, carefully drawing with colored pencils. Every few minutes she looked up, just to check on Nora.
Wanda smiled. "You've looked at her six times already."
Lina didn't even deny it. "I know."
"You don't have to make sure she hasn't disappeared."
A small shrug. "I like looking at her."
"So do I," Natalya said with a warm smile.
The room fell quiet again, peaceful and comfortable. After a few moments, Nora stirred with a tiny stretch before her sleepy little eyes slowly opened.
"Good morning, sweetheart," Natalya whispered.
Lina immediately abandoned her drawing and hurried over before remembering herself, stopping a careful distance away.
"Hi, Nora."
The baby turned toward the familiar voice. For a brief moment, she simply stared at Lina. Then the corners of her tiny mouth lifted.
It wasn't a big smile. Just the smallest little grin. But it was unmistakable.
Lina froze. "Wanda..." Her voice was barely a whisper. "She smiled at me."
Wanda looked over just in time to see Nora's little smile linger for another heartbeat before it faded. A soft laugh escaped her.
"I think she did."
Lina's eyes grew impossibly wide. "She smiled at me."
Natalya looked between the two girls, her own smile widening. "I believe she knows exactly who you are."
Lina beamed—the kind of smile only a seven-year-old could have. She leaned just a little closer. "Hi again."
Nora blinked up at her, still calm, still watching. Lina looked as though someone had handed her the greatest treasure in the world.
Wanda watched them together, her heart impossibly full. Her mother. Y/N's little sister. Their daughter. Three generations gathered together without ceremony or expectation.
Just...Family.
And somewhere down the hall, she knew Y/N was probably trying very hard to concentrate on maps and reports while secretly wondering what Nora was doing. Wanda smiled to herself to the thought. She had a feeling they wouldn't stay away much longer.
Lina soon returned to her drawing, humming softly as she shaded the petals of a flower. Seeing how content Nora was, Natalya carefully laid her down on a thick, soft blanket beside Lina.
"There we are," she murmured.
Nora immediately began waving her tiny arms and kicking her little legs, completely entertained by the light filtering through the windows and the colorful papers scattered around Lina. Every now and then, Lina would stop drawing just long enough to show Nora what she had finished.
"Look." She turned the parchment toward the baby. "I'm drawing the gardens."
Nora blinked up at the page before letting out a happy little sound.
Lina grinned. "I think she likes it."
"I think she likes listening to you," Wanda said with a smile.
That seemed to make Lina even happier. She continued chatting away as she drew, telling Nora about each flower she added, the birds she'd seen outside that morning, and how, once Nora was older, she would teach her how to draw too.
Wanda and Natalya watched from the sofa, cups of tea forgotten in their hands.
"Lina is really a good kid,” Natalya said with a warm smile.
"She is.”
"I remember when I was here during your pregnancy. She would talk to your stomach as though the baby could already answer."
Wanda laughed softly. "She was convinced Nora knew exactly what she was saying."
"And now she still believes it."
"I don't think anyone could convince her otherwise."
The two women fell into an easy conversation, speaking quietly as they watched the girls together.
"I've never seen Y/N like this before," Natalya admitted after a while. "They adore Nora.”
Wanda looked toward the window, a fond smile touching her lips. "They do.”
“I saw how they were with you during the pregnancy. But now..." Natalya smiled. "They’re hopeless.”
Wanda laugh.
"And they laugh more."
Wanda nodded. "They're happy."
A comfortable silence settled between them as they watched Nora happily wiggle on her blanket while Lina narrated every line she drew as though her little audience understood every word.
Then, without warning, Nora's face scrunched. A tiny cry escaped her.
Wanda smiled knowingly as she stood. "I know that cry." She scooped Nora into her arms, immediately recognizing the familiar expression. "I think someone needs a clean diaper."
Lina abandoned her drawing altogether and followed Wanda to the changing table, watching with complete fascination. She stayed unusually quiet, observing every careful movement as Wanda unwrapped the blanket, changed the diaper, and dressed Nora again.
When Wanda finished, Lina looked up thoughtfully.
"Can I help next time?"
Wanda smiled. "I'd love that."
"Really?"
"Of course. But maybe in a few months."
"Why?"
Wanda gently adjusted Nora's little sleeve. "She's still very tiny."
"And she wiggles a lot," Natalya added with a smile.
"When she's a little bigger, I'll teach you how to help."
Lina nodded with complete seriousness. "I'll learn."
"I know you will."
Satisfied, Lina returned to her drawing while Wanda settled back onto the sofa with Nora against her shoulder.
The morning drifted by peacefully until the rich aroma of lunch began filling the halls. Not long afterward, footsteps approached outside. The door opened and Y/N stepped inside beside King Erik, both of them finally free from a morning of meetings and maps.
The moment Lina saw Y/N, she smiled.
"You're done!"
"For today," Y/N answered with a laugh. They crossed the room, absentmindedly kissing the top of Lina's head as they passed.
"Have you been taking good care of everyone?"
"I have."
“Good girl.”
Only then did they stop beside Wanda. Without a word, they leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to her temple.
"How are you feeling?"
"Much better."
"And Nora?"
"Asleep again."
"She wore herself out supervising Lina's artwork," Natalya teased.
Y/N chuckled. "I don't doubt it."
Wanda carefully shifted Nora toward them.
"I think she'd like to see her other favorite person."
Y/N's face softened as they gathered their daughter into their arms with practiced ease. The moment Nora settled against their chest, she stirred. Her sleepy green eyes blinked open. She looked up, found Y/N's face…and smiled. A tiny, unmistakable smile.
A soft little coo followed, as though she were greeting them.
Y/N's entire expression melted. "Hello, sweetheart."
They gently brushed their nose against hers. "I missed you too."
Nora answered with another happy little sound, one tiny hand lifting toward their face.
Wanda watched them together, smiling quietly. It amazed her that no matter how busy Y/N's mornings became, the moment they held Nora again, the rest of the world simply ceased to exist.
Erik noticed it too. "I don't believe I've ever seen King Y/N smile that much during council."
Y/N laughed without taking their eyes off their daughter. "I can't imagine why."
The room filled with soft laughter.
Just then, a servant appeared in the doorway and bowed. "Your Majesties, lunch is ready."
Y/N looked at Wanda before offering her their free hand. "Shall we?"
She slipped her fingers between theirs.
Together, with Nora safely in Y/N's arms and their family surrounding them, they left the sitting room and headed toward lunch.
---
Later that Day
Y/N’s POV
The afternoon passed peacefully.
After lunch, King Erik and Queen Natalya happily disappeared with Nora, insisting that Wanda and Y/N take some time for themselves. Neither of them had protested very hard—not when both grandparents looked so delighted to have their granddaughter all to themselves.
It had become a familiar sight over the past week. Natalya humming softly as she rocked Nora. Erik strolling through the palace with the little princess asleep against his shoulder. They were completely taken with her, and Nora, quite happily, seemed to enjoy every moment of the attention.
Which left Wanda and Y/N with something they hadn't realized they'd been missing.
Time. Just the two of them.
When Y/N finally returned to their chambers after one last meeting with Erik, the halls were unusually quiet. No nobles. No reports. No urgent requests waiting outside the door. Just...Home.
The moment they stepped inside, they found Wanda curled comfortably on the sofa near the window, a book resting in her lap as sunlight spilled across her hair.
Beautiful.
Y/N immediately forgot whatever they'd been thinking about.
Wanda looked up and smiled.
Gods. That smile.
Y/N crossed the room without hesitation. Wanda barely had time to set her book aside before they leaned down and kissed her. Softly and tenderly. The kind of kiss that came naturally after months of marriage. The kind that always felt like coming home.
Wanda smiled against their lips.
Y/N kissed her again. And again. Taking their time. Not rushing. Simply enjoying her. The warmth of her lips. The softness of her smile. The way her hand instinctively rested against their arm.
Gods. They had missed this.
Not because they didn’t kiss anymore, but because the past weeks had been filled with recovery, newborn routines, and a family completely enchanted by Nora. Every kiss had been brief, stolen between feedings, interrupted by tiny cries, grandparents arriving to steal another cuddle, or Lina asking to hold her niece again.
This felt different.
Slow.
Quiet.
Just them.
Y/N rested a hand against Wanda's cheek before gently brushing their nose against hers.
"Where's Nora?"
Wanda laughed softly. "My parents took her for a walk."
Y/N smiled. "So she's being spoiled."
"Completely."
"They've had her most of the afternoon."
"They insisted."
"I'm not surprised."
Neither was Wanda.
Y/N kiss her again. This one lingering just a little longer.
When they finally pulled apart, Y/N rested their forehead against hers, eyes closed, simply enjoying being close. Enjoying her.
"I missed this."
Wanda's expression softened immediately. "I missed you too."
Y/N kissed the corner of her mouth. Then her cheek. Then her forehead.
Apparently unable to stop.
Wanda laughed. "My love."
"Hm?"
She smiled, thoroughly amused.
"You realize we can't do anything."
Y/N groaned dramatically.
Wanda burst into laughter.
"The healers said I'm still recovering."
"I know."
"Y/N."
"I know."
"It hasn't even been two months."
Y/N let their forehead fall onto her shoulder, entirely defeated.
Wanda gently threaded her fingers through their hair, trying—and failing—not to laugh.
"You'll survive."
"I have my doubts."
"You survived childbirth."
"That was different."
Wanda laughed harder.
Y/N looked up, attempting to appear completely tragic. Failing miserably. Because Wanda could still see the smile hiding underneath.
She cupped their face before leaning forward to kiss them again. Soft, sweet, and full of affection. The kiss lingered, not urgent or demanding, just comfortable. Familiar. The kind that came from knowing someone completely.
Wanda's fingers continued combing gently through their hair.
Y/N practically melted. They shifted closer until they were half-curled against her side on the sofa.
Wanda smiled against their lips. Then kissed them again. And again. Neither seemed interested in stopping.
The room was quiet. The palace felt wonderfully far away. For once there were no meetings, no crying baby, and no responsibilities demanding their attention.
Just them.
Y/N rested a hand lightly on her waist while Wanda continued absentmindedly playing with their hair. The soothing motion relaxed them almost immediately. Then Wanda gently nipped their lower lip before pulling away.
Y/N let out a long, exaggerated groan. "My love..."
Wanda's eyes sparkled. "What?"
"You cannot do that."
"Do what?"
"You know exactly what."
Her laughter filled the room.
Y/N buried their face against her shoulder. Entirely betrayed.
Wanda kissed the top of their head.
"Poor thing."
"You're making fun of me."
"A little."
"A lot."
"...A lot."
That only made her laugh again.
Eventually, Y/N lifted their head and kissed her cheek. Then her jaw. Then the corner of her mouth. Unable to stay away for very long.
Wanda wrapped both arms around them, holding them close. Comfortable.
After a while, Y/N sighed before pressing one last slow, tender kiss to her lips.
"I have an idea."
Wanda smiled. "Should I be worried?"
"Probably not."
"That's not reassuring."
Y/N grinned, then gently squeezed her hand. "Let's have a picnic."
Wanda blinked. "A picnic?"
"Just us."
She immediately understood. "Nora can stay with my parents."
Y/N nodded. "I don't think they'll mind."
Wanda laughed.
"No... I don't think they'd let us take her even if we tried."
Y/N chuckled. "I believe you're right."
The thought alone made Wanda smile. Nora would spend the afternoon thoroughly adored by her grandparents, and she would probably sleep through most of it.
"I'd like that."
The answer made Y/N's smile brighten immediately.
Before Wanda could react, one arm slipped behind her back while the other tucked beneath her knees. In one smooth motion, Y/N lifted her into their arms.
Wanda let out a surprised laugh. "Y/N!"
"What?"
"Put me down."
"I don't think I will."
"My love..."
Y/N only held her a little closer.
"I'm under strict orders not to let you walk too much."
"You gave those orders."
"I did."
"And I'm following them."
Wanda laughed, hiding her face against their shoulder.
"You are impossible."
"So I've been told."
Still carrying her, Y/N left the chambers.
---
The Queen's Garden welcomed them with warm sunlight, birdsong, and the familiar oak tree standing proudly at its center. The same tree that had witnessed generations of memories. The same tree beneath which Y/N and Wanda had shared so many of their own.
A blanket had already been prepared beneath its shade.
Wanda raised an eyebrow. "You planned this?”
"I may have."
"You absolutely did."
Y/N only smiled.
Once they reached the tree, they carefully set her down before settling beside her on the blanket. Immediately, their arm found its familiar place around her waist.
Wanda rested her head against their shoulder, listening to the steady beat of their heart.
For a long while, neither of them spoke. The breeze rustled the leaves overhead. The gardens swayed gently around them. The palace seemed wonderfully distant.
Eventually, Y/N broke the silence. "I missed this."
Wanda smiled. "So did I."
Their fingers intertwined. Y/N lifted her hand and pressed a kiss to her knuckles before holding it a little tighter. Wanda looked around the gardens before turning back to them.
A month ago, they had both been terrified. Now...
Their daughter was safe. Their family was together. Their home was filled with laughter.
Y/N noticed her watching. "What?"
"Nothing."
She leaned over and stole another quick kiss. Y/N immediately chased another. Then another, making her laugh.
“I love you.”
“I love you too.”
Y/N smiled before pulling her a little closer, holding her not out of fear...
But simply because they loved her.
And beneath the shade of the old oak tree, while their daughter was undoubtedly being spoiled by two very proud grandparents, they spent a quiet afternoon simply being spouses.
---
Five Months Later
Wanda's POV
Time passed.
And somehow...Life became even better.
Not perfect. There were still disagreements between nobles. Still reports. Still long days. Still moments where Nora decided sleep was optional.
But it felt perfect.
At least to Wanda.
Not only because of their little family, but because she could finally see Virelia becoming the kingdom Y/N had always dreamed it could be.
The council meetings were changing. They were no longer consumed by repairing the damage left behind by the previous reign. Instead, they spoke of expanding trade routes, prosperous harvests, new ports, and alliances.
Almost every week another messenger arrived carrying beautifully sealed letters from kingdoms across the ocean. Some wished to establish trade. Others proposed military cooperation or cultural exchanges. A few even hinted at royal alliances through marriage, hopeful that their houses might one day be joined with Virelia's.
Those letters always amused Wanda.
As if Y/N weren't already hopelessly devoted to their wife.
They barely glanced at such proposals before handing them to the council to be politely declined, never giving them a second thought.
What mattered wasn't the proposals themselves. It was what they represented. For generations, Virelia had been feared.
Under King Alaric's rule, the kingdom had earned a reputation for conquest and bloodshed. Neighboring nations had learned to fear its banners on the horizon, knowing they often heralded another campaign, another city brought to its knees, another family torn apart by war. Even kingdoms across the sea had spoken Alaric's name with caution.
Virelia had been powerful. But it had never been trusted.
Y/N had inherited not only a crown, but the weight of that legacy. A kingdom viewed with suspicion. A throne stained by wars they had never wanted.
Yet instead of ruling through fear, they had chosen compassion. Instead of threatening their neighbors, they extended open hands. They negotiated where others expected armies. They rebuilt where others expected revenge.
Slowly...
The world had begun to answer.
Those letters arriving at the palace weren't sent because kingdoms feared Virelia anymore. They came because they respected it.
Because they trusted the ruler sitting upon its throne.
Y/N never spoke of it. They simply continued attending council meetings, signing treaties, listening to their advisors, and doing everything they could to leave the kingdom kinder than the one their father had ruled.
And little by little...
They were succeeding.
Not just for themselves.
For every person who called Virelia home.
Sometimes Wanda caught Y/N standing alone on the palace balcony after another successful council meeting, believing no one was watching.
There was never pride in their eyes. Only quiet relief. Relief that their people finally had the peace they deserved.
And Wanda loved them all the more for it.
Because every morning she woke beside the person she loved. Every night she fell asleep knowing their daughter was only a few steps away. And every day she got to watch Y/N become more and more ridiculous about Nora.
Nora was six months old now.
The tiny newborn who once fit entirely against Y/N's chest had grown into a curious, happy baby who wanted to touch everything. Grab everything. Taste everything. And climb absolutely anything within reach.
Especially Y/N.
The entire palace adored her. The servants adored her, the knights adored her, Lina adored her.
Even Barnes had been caught making funny faces at her.
Twice.
But nobody adored Nora more than Y/N. And nobody adored Y/N more than Nora.
Well... maybe except for Wanda.
Watching the two of them together had become one of her favorite parts of the day. It didn't matter how exhausting the council meetings had been or how many reports waited on Y/N's desk. The moment Nora spotted them, the king disappeared, replaced by a parent so completely smitten that the rest of the world simply ceased to exist.
Wanda was sitting beneath the gazebo in the Queen's Garden, a book forgotten in her lap because there was something much more interesting happening nearby.
Y/N had just returned from a council meeting. Still dressed formally. Still carrying paperwork. Still looking every bit the king.
Until Nora saw them.
The transformation was immediate. The baby gasped. Actually gasped.
Then her entire face lit up.
"MMPa!"
Y/N froze. Every. Single. Time.
Like they still couldn't believe it.
Nora immediately started kicking her legs excitedly from where she sat on a blanket beside Lina.
"Mmm!"
Her tiny arms shot upward. Demanding their attention.
Y/N's expression melted instantly. "Hello, sweetheart."
Nora squealed, then immediately launched into a stream of excited babbling—a full conversation, apparently.
Y/N crouched beside her at once, listening with complete seriousness as though she were delivering the most important report in Virelia.
"Really?"
Babble.
"No."
More babble.
"You're kidding."
Even more babble.
Lina laughed. Wanda laughed.
Y/N nodded solemnly. "I agree completely."
Nora beamed, delighted to finally find someone who understood her language. She leaned forward without the slightest hesitation, practically throwing herself into Y/N's arms.
Y/N caught her immediately. Like always. Like they always would.
Nora squealed happily the moment she was secure against their chest, tiny hands immediately grabbing at their collar.
"MMPa!"
Y/N's smile became helpless.
"There’s my little princess.” They pressed a loud kiss against one chubby cheek.
Then the other.
Again.
And again.
Each kiss earned delighted little giggles from Nora, who kicked her legs excitedly, clearly approving of the arrangement.
Y/N looked completely enchanted. As usual.
With Nora balanced easily on one arm, they leaned toward Lina next. The little princess was already smiling because she knew exactly what was coming.
Y/N pressed a kiss to the top of her head.
“Hey little dove."
Lina immediately beamed. Even though she’s seven years old, she still melted every time her brother called her that.
"Hi, Y/N."
"Hi."
Then Y/N straightened, their gaze finding Wanda instantly, just as it always did. No matter who else was in the room. No matter where they were. They gave her that smile that they only reserved for her. Not even Nora have it.
Wanda smiled.
And Y/N was already moving.
Still holding Nora securely against their side, they leaned down, gently cupped Wanda's cheek, and kissed her. Softly. Not long, just enough. A familiar kiss, shared countless times over the years. One that still made Wanda smile every single time.
When they pulled back, Nora immediately objected.
"MMMa!"
Both parents laughed.
Wanda looked down at her. "Sorry." And kissed her chubby cheeks too.
Nora pointed at Wanda. "Ma!"
Then at Y/N. "Pa!"
Than at Lina. “Aaa!”
The baby looked very pleased with herself, as though she'd successfully gathered her entire collection of favorite people.
Y/N laughed. "Very good sweetheart.”
Nora grinned proudly. The praise clearly accepted.
Wanda watched them for a moment. The king of Virelia standing in the middle of the garden. A baby on one hip. Their little sister beside them. A smile on their face.
Happy. Truly happy.
And sometimes Wanda still had to pause and appreciate it, because there had been a time when she wasn't sure Y/N would ever know peace. A time when every smile seemed weighed down by old wounds. By guilt. By fear.
Now those shadows still existed. But they no longer ruled them. Now when Y/N smiled, it reached their eyes, no matter who that smile was addressed at. They laughed easily. And when they looked at their family...
They looked happy. Really happy.
Wanda reached out and brushed a strand of hair from their forehead. Y/N immediately turned their head and kissed her palm. The gesture was so automatic it made her smile.
"What was that for?"
Wanda shook her head.
"Nothing."
Y/N narrowed their eyes suspiciously. "You're looking at me."
"I am."
"Why?"
Wanda laughed softly.
"No reason."
"There is absolutely a reason."
Nora chose that moment to smack Y/N's cheek. Not hard. Just enough to make a tiny pat sound.
Y/N blinked.
Nora looked delighted. Lina immediately burst out laughing. Wanda wasn't much better.
Y/N looked down at their daughter. "Hey."
"Pa!"
A smile tugged at their lips despite themselves. "I know you want my attention, sweetheart, but you cannot slap Papa."
The smile vanished from Nora's face almost instantly. Her tiny lower lip quivered. Her bright green eyes shimmered with tears.
"Oh, sweetheart..." Y/N's voice softened at once. "No, no. Papa isn't mad." They gently rubbed her back, rocking her against their chest. "I promise. I'm not upset with you."
Wanda had already crossed the short distance between them. She smiled gently at Nora, cupping one chubby cheek with the back of her fingers.
"Papa's not mad," she murmured. "But we don't slap people, okay? We use gentle hands."
She stroked Nora's soft cheeks, brushing away the tears before they could fall.
Nora let out a tiny hiccup. Then, with a small whimper, she buried her face against Y/N's neck instead of crying.
"There she is," Y/N whispered, pressing a lingering kiss to the top of her head. "That's my brave girl."
They held her a little closer, gently swaying from side to side until the last of her sniffles faded away, Nora content to remain tucked safely against them.
After a moment, they looked toward Lina, their expression softening instantly.
"Now."
Lina straightened immediately, already knowing that voice.
"How were lessons this morning, little dove?"
Lina brightened. "They were good."
"Were they?" She nodded enthusiastically.
"We learned about the old kingdoms."
Y/N hummed thoughtfully. "And?"
"And I learned about Mama’s Kingdom.“
“That’s good” Y/N smile.
“I hope we can visit them someday.”
“…me too, little dove.” Y/N say softly.
Lina nodded. Then immediately forgot about the topic. "I also beat Eren at mathematics."
Y/N laughed. "Good job!"
Lina looked very proud of herself. "I got every answer right."
"I'm shocked."
"You are not."
"No."
"You're teasing me."
"A little."
Lina groaned.
Nora immediately joined in, making her own dramatic baby noise.
Y/N looked down.
"Feeling better, baby?"
Nora bounced excitedly in their arms.
"Oo!"
"I think that’s a yes?"
More bouncing. And Y/N kiss her head.
Wanda watched as Nora practically launched herself upward, trying to get a better view of Lina. The baby absolutely adored her aunt.
“Aaa!”
Lina’s face lit up instantly.
“Yes, Nora!”
“Aaa!”
Lina held out her arms instinctively.
Y/N smiled before carefully lowering Nora into them, making sure Lina had a secure hold before letting go completely.
“There you are,” Y/N said. “Support her back.”
“I know,” Lina replied with mock offense, cradling her niece proudly. “I’m an expert.”
“I’ve noticed.”
Nora immediately resumed her endless stream of cheerful babbling, tiny hands waving animatedly as though she were telling Lina the most fascinating story in the world.
“I know,” Lina answered with complete seriousness. “And then what happened?”
Another excited burst of baby chatter.
“No!”
More babbling.
“Really?”
Y/N chuckled. Satisfied that the two girls were happily entertaining one another, Y/N settled onto the bench beside Wanda. The moment they sat down, Wanda leaned naturally against their shoulder.
Just as she always did.
Y/N wrapped an arm around her waist without a second thought, resting their cheek lightly against her hair.
Together, they watched Nora and Lina beneath the warm afternoon sun.
One talking. One pretending to understand. Both laughing anyway.
For a long while, neither of them spoke. There wasn’t any need. The breeze carried the scent of blooming roses through the garden. Somewhere nearby, birds sang from the old oak tree.
It felt…Peaceful.
“I’ve been meaning to tell you something,” Y/N said quietly.
Wanda tilted her head to look at them. “What is it?”
Their eyes never left Nora.
“Thank you.”
She blinked.
“For what?”
A small smile touched their lips.
“For loving me.”
Wanda’s expression softened immediately.
“For staying.”
Y/N swallowed.
“For believing there was still something worth loving, even when I couldn’t see it myself.”
She reached for their hand, intertwining their fingers.
“You made that easy.”
They shook their head gently.
“No.”
Their thumb brushed over her knuckles.
“You gave me a home, Wanda.”
Their voice was barely above a whisper now.
“You gave me and Lina a family.”
Their gaze found Nora, who had just erupted into another fit of delighted giggles in Lina’s arms.
“And…”
A quiet laugh escaped them.
“You gave me her.”
Emotion caught in Wanda’s chest.
“You gave me the chance to be someone’s parent.”
Their eyes glistened.
“I don’t think I’ll ever be able to thank you enough for that.”
Wanda lifted their joined hands and kissed the back of theirs.
“You don’t have to.”
Y/N looked at her.
“You’ve given me everything too.”
They smiled at one another. No grand declarations. No dramatic promises. Just the quiet certainty that comes from years of choosing each other, day after day.
Nearby, Nora squealed loudly enough to steal both of their attention. She had somehow managed to grab one of Lina’s braids.
“Oh no,” Lina laughed. “You’ve discovered hair.”
Y/N sighed with exaggerated resignation.
“We’re in trouble.”
“A little,” Wanda agreed.
“A lot.”
They laughed together.
The sound mingled with Nora’s happy babbles and Lina’s laughter, carrying across the gardens of a kingdom that had finally found peace.
Once, Y/N had believed their life would be defined by the sins of the past.
Instead…
It was defined by quiet mornings. Shared laughter. Gentle kisses. Tiny hands reaching for them without hesitation.
A little sister who never stopped believing in them. A daughter who thought they hung the moon. And a wife who had loved them through every season of their life.
As the afternoon sun bathed the palace gardens in gold, Wanda rested her head against Y/N’s shoulder while they watched Nora laugh in Lina’s arms.
There was no battle waiting beyond the gates.
No prophecy.
No tragedy on the horizon.
Only home.
Only family.
Only tomorrow.
And for them…
That was more than enough.
The End.
---------------------------
Thank you all so much for reading The Heir’s Secret.
I honestly never expected this story to grow into 37 chapters, but every comment, vote, and bit of support kept me inspired to continue. What started as a simple idea became a journey that I loved writing, and I hope you enjoyed it as well.
Thank you for laughing, crying, getting angry, and celebrating with these characters alongside me. Your support truly means more than you know.
Whether you’ve been here since Chapter 1 or just found this story recently, I’m incredibly grateful that you gave The Heir’s Secret a chance.
This may be the end of this book, but it won’t be the end of this series. I hope you’ll join me again in future stories.
---------------------------
Epilogue
Far from Virelia…
An elderly butler entered the throne room carrying a bundle of sealed reports.
He bowed.
“Your Majesty.”
The king didn’t look up. “What is it?”
“We’ve received the latest reports from the Kingdom of Virelia.”
A long silence followed.
“…Read.”
The butler broke the seal.
“‘King Y/N Dragna continues strengthening diplomatic relations with neighboring kingdoms. New trade agreements have been signed, and several rulers have expressed interest in formal alliances with Virelia.’”
Another page.
“‘The people speak highly of their king. Reports describe King Y/N as compassionate, just, and deeply devoted to both the kingdom and the royal family.’”
Another.
“‘Many now believe Virelia has become one of the most trusted kingdoms on the continent under King Y/N Dragna’s reign.’”
The butler lowered the papers.
Silence.
Then…
The king laughed.
A cold, hollow sound that carried no trace of amusement.
“They’ve forgotten.”
He slowly rose from his throne.
“They’ve forgotten the smoke…The screams…The graves.”
“They’ve forgotten Alaric Dragna.” His hand slammed against the table. “They’ve forgotten what Virelia truly is.”
The butler remained silent.
“They praise his heir now,” the king spat. “They call the monster compassionate.”
A bitter smile twisted across his face.
“How quickly the world rewrites its stories.” He laugh dryly. “Now they call that same monster their greatest hope.”
He scoffed.
“A crown doesn’t change blood.”
“And a smile…” His voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. “…doesn’t make a monster any less dangerous.”
The butler hesitated.
“Your Majesty… every report insists King Y/N is nothing like the former king.”
“I know what the reports say!”The king’s eyes hardened. “I don’t care.”
The room seemed to grow colder.
“Some debts cannot be repaid…Some crimes cannot be forgiven. And some names…” His gaze settled on Virelia’s crest carved into the map.
“…deserve to disappear from history.”
The butler lowered his eyes. He had served his king for decades. He knew that look.
The king rested one hand over the map of Virelia. His fingers slowly curled into a fist.
“Enjoy your happy ending, King Y/N Dragna.”
His smile held no warmth.
“It won’t last.”
Outside, thunder rolled across the distant mountains.
Far away…
Unaware that the past had begun moving once again…
Virelia slept peacefully.
---
To be continued…?
Bestie before Heir's Secret ends, any chance we'll see Vision get shamed by his family? I need that tin humiliated. It'd please me greatly
Hi!
Unfortunately, Jarvis will not show up in the last episode...
Sorry 😣

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
The Heir’s Secret - Chapter 36
Birth
Wanda Maximoff x Reader
Summary: The long-awaited moment arrives as Wanda goes into labor, sending Y/N into a breathless, frantic race back to the palace.
Word Counter: 7,318
Warnings: Fluff, labor/child birth, anxiety and emotional distress, G!P reader.
Series Masterlist || Main Masterlist
---
---
Previously…
The knight sat up straighter.
“Her Majesty is in labor.”
For one terrible second, the world stopped.
Then everything happened at once. Y/N wheeled Philip around so fast the stallion barely had time to react.
“Y/N—”
Ser Barnes didn't even get to finish.
“Go Philip!” The single word cracked like thunder. Philip surged forward. Y/N dug in their heels. The stallion exploded into motion. The road vanished beneath them. Wind tore at their clothes. Branches blurred past.
All Y/N could hear was the thunder of hooves and the frantic pounding of their own heart.
Wanda. Wait for me my love. Please.
Just let me get there.
Philip ran faster. And Y/N didn't look back.
---
Few Hours Ago
Wanda's POV
The day had started completely normally.
Y/N had kissed her goodbye after breakfast. Twice. Then a third time because apparently the first two hadn't been sufficient.
After that, they'd spent several minutes reminding everyone within hearing distance to send for them immediately if Wanda needed anything. Then they'd reluctantly left with Barnes.
Wanda had laughed.
Y/N had not.
For the first couple of hours, everything felt ordinary. She spent the morning in her study, reading reports, answering correspondence, and listening to Lina enthusiastically explain why the baby would obviously like rabbits more than horses.
Normal. Completely normal.
Then she felt a small discomfort. A tightening low in her abdomen. Not painful just... different. Wanda paused, waiting. The sensation passed and she continued reading.
About an hour later, it happened again.
This time stronger. Enough to make her stop speaking halfway through a sentence.
Lily immediately noticed. "Your Majesty?"
Wanda offered a reassuring smile. "I'm fine."
And she meant it. Probably.
The healers had warned her this could happen. Her body was preparing. Nothing unusual. Then another came.
And another.
And another.
Each one stronger than the last.
By the time the healers arrived, Wanda was no longer in her study. She had been helped back to her chambers and was trying very hard not to panic.
A sharp pain rolled through her body. Wanda gasped, her hand immediately gripping the blankets beneath her.
"Easy," one of the healers said gently. "Easy, Your Majesty."
Easy. Right.
She would remember that the next time her body felt determined to split itself apart.
The pain eased just enough to leave her breathless, sweating, and frustrated. Natasha stood nearby, trying very hard to look calm which she was failing. Mostly because every few minutes Wanda asked the same question.
"Where's Y/N?"
Natasha's expression softened. "They're coming."
Another contraction hit. Harder this time. Wanda cried out despite herself. The healer immediately moved closer, murmuring instructions while checking both her and the baby, but Wanda barely heard any of it.
All she could think about was Y/N.
Where were they?
How far away?
Had someone reached them yet?
Gods...
She needed them.
Another wave of pain crashed through her.
Wanda moaned, one hand instinctively moving to her stomach. The baby shifted as though completely unaware of the chaos they were causing.
Natasha was beside the bed in an instant, taking Wanda's hand.
"You're doing fine."
Wanda let out a weak laugh. "You're a terrible liar."
Natasha snorted. “Sorry.”
Another contraction surged through her. Wanda squeezed Natasha's hand hard enough to make most people complain but Natasha didn't even flinch.
"Where is Y/N?" Wanda asked again.
This time her voice sounded smaller, more vulnerable.
One of the healers glanced toward Natasha.
"They left less than three hours ago," Natasha answered immediately.
Wanda closed her eyes.
Trying to calculate.
Trying not to cry.
Trying not to panic.
The pain returned.
And with it came fear. Not fear of the baby. Not even fear of childbirth. She was afraid Y/N wouldn't make it back in time.
She knew how much this moment meant to them. How terrified they'd been for months. How often she'd found them awake in the middle of the night, one hand resting protectively over her stomach. How many times they'd hidden that fear behind a smile.
Gods...
If Y/N missed this...
Wanda didn't know who would take it harder. Them or her.
A tear slipped down her cheek.
Natasha noticed immediately.
"Hey."
Wanda shook her head before finally whispering the truth.
"I want my spouse.”
For just a moment, Natasha's expression cracked. Then she tightened her grip on Wanda's hand. "They're coming."
Another contraction tore through her.
Wanda cried out.
And somewhere beyond the palace walls, she silently begged Y/N to hurry.
---
Y/N's POV
The moment the palace came into view, Y/N urged Philip faster.
The horse thundered through the gates, past startled guards, past servants rushing aside, past anyone unfortunate enough to be standing in the way.
The second Philip stopped in the courtyard, Y/N jumped down. They nearly hit the ground and was already running.
"Your Majesty—"
"Y/N!"
Barnes' voice came from somewhere behind them. They ignored all.
Y/N ran through corridors, up staircases, past servants flattening themselves against the walls to avoid being knocked over. Every heartbeat felt too slow. Every second felt stolen.
Please. Please. Please.
When they reached their wing, they nearly collided with two servants carrying stacks of fresh linens. The women gasped in surprise, and Y/N caught one gently by the shoulders.
"Where is Wanda?"
The servant's eyes widened. "Your chambers, Your Majesty."
Of course. Where else would she be?
Y/N was already moving before the woman finished speaking.
The doors to their chambers stood open. People hurried in and out carrying fresh water, clean linens, and supplies while healers moved with practiced urgency. Y/N's pulse roared in their ears as they headed straight for the doorway.
Then—
"My King."
One of the healers stepped directly into their path. Y/N barely stopped.
The healer bowed quickly. "You cannot enter."
For a second, Y/N simply stared, not understanding.
"What?"
"The Queen is in labor.”
"I am aware."
"It is not customary—"
Y/N's expression darkened instantly.
The healer faltered. "It is not customary for spouses to be present during the birth."
Silence. Even the servants nearby froze.
Y/N stared at him. Then let out a short, disbelieving laugh.
"You think I care about custom?"
The healer opened his mouth, but Y/N didn't let him speak.
"My wife is in there."
"My King, tradition—"
"I do not care!” The words came out sharp and certain. "My wife is giving birth to our child."
The healer blinked.
Y/N stepped closer.
"And you think I am going to stand outside because some noble centuries ago decided that was proper?"
"My King—"
"No." Their voice cracked slightly. Not from anger, but from fear. "I am going to be beside her."
The healer looked genuinely surprised, as though the possibility had never occurred to him.
Behind Y/N, Barnes finally caught up, breathing hard from the run. One look at Y/N's face, one look at the healer, and he wisely decided not to get involved.
Y/N glanced toward the doorway before looking back at the healer. "If you intend to stop me, I suggest you reconsider." The healer immediately stepped aside.
Smart man.
Y/N didn't waste another second. They pushed through the doorway.
The first thing they heard was Wanda crying out in pain. The sound hit them like a physical blow. Their heart stopped and the room felt too hot.
Too crowded.
Too bright.
Wanda was on their bed. She was sweating, breathing hard, one hand gripping Natasha's tightly while the other clutched the sheets beneath her.
And gods...
She looked exhausted.
Another contraction hit, making Wanda moan in pain, her eyes squeezing shut.
For one terrible moment, all Y/N could see was every nightmare they'd had these past months. Every fear. Every memory of their mother. Every image they'd tried so desperately to bury.
Then Wanda opened her eyes and saw them.
Y/N was moving before either of them spoke. Their jacket hit the floor first, followed by their sword belt and every weapon they carried. Everything was abandoned without a second thought.
Y/N didn't care. They only had eyes for Wanda.
Natasha stepped back immediately, surprised by the speed with which Y/N crossed the room, giving them space without a word. The healer at the foot of the bed looked equally startled. Perhaps because kings weren't supposed to do this. Perhaps because kings weren't supposed to throw their weapons aside and practically launch themselves toward their wives.
Y/N didn't notice. There was only Wanda.
By the time they reached the bed, their hands were already on her—cupping her face, brushing her hair back, holding her shoulders as if they needed to convince themselves she was really there.
"Wanda..."
Their voice cracked instantly.
Gods...She looked exhausted.
Another tear slipped down her cheek.
Y/N wiped it away at once before leaning down to kiss her forehead.
"I'm sorry."
Another kiss.
"I'm sorry."
Her temple.
"I'm sorry."
Her cheek.
"I should've been here."
Another kiss.
"I'm sorry."
Wanda let out a breathless laugh that dissolved into a pained gasp as another contraction began to build.
Y/N's panic returned immediately. "I'm here." They rested their forehead against hers. "I'm here now."
Wanda nodded weakly. One hand found the front of their shirt, gripping the fabric as though she'd been waiting for exactly this. For them.
Y/N kissed her again.
Not her lips.
Her forehead.
Her hairline.
Her cheek.
Everywhere.
Unable to stop. Unable to help themself. "I'm sorry I wasn't here."
"My love—"
"I'm sorry."
"Y/N."
Their eyes finally met hers.
Despite the pain, despite the labor, Wanda lifted a hand and gently cupped their cheek.
"You came."
The simple words hit harder than anything else. Y/N swallowed hard. They had been terrified the entire ride home. Terrified they'd arrive too late. Terrified history would somehow repeat itself.
Wanda saw it. Of course she did.
She always did.
Another contraction hit hard. Wanda gasped, her hand slipping from Y/N's face to fist in the front of their shirt, pulling them impossibly close. A pained groan escaped her as she buried her face against their shoulder.
Y/N immediately wrapped an arm around her, holding her steady. Trying to hold her together. The healer moved closer to check her progress. A moment later, her eyes widened slightly.
"Your Majesty."
Wanda looked up. The healer smiled gently. "It's time."
The words seemed to freeze the room. The baby was coming.
Now.
The healer looked at Y/N. "My King, normally—"
"No."
The answer came without hesitation making the healer blink in confusion.
Y/N's arm tightened around Wanda. "I am not leaving."
"My King, spouses usually—"
"I do not care what spouses usually do."
Silence settled over the room.
Wanda's grip on their shirt tightened, fear flashing across her face.
Y/N turned to her immediately.
"I'm staying."
The promise was certain.
Wanda let out a shaky breath, relief washing over her features.
The healer watched them for another moment before giving a small, understanding smile.
"Very well."
Another contraction began building. The healer turned back to Wanda. "When the next one comes, Your Majesty... push."
Wanda nodded nervously.
Y/N climbed fully onto the bed beside her without a second thought, ignoring every rule surrounding kings and childbirth. They settled behind her, one arm around her shoulders while the other found her hand, holding her securely against their chest.
Wanda leaned into them instantly. Seeking comfort and strength.
Y/N kissed the side of her head. "You've got this."
Wanda laughed weakly. "Easy for you to say."
“Sorry.” Y/N kiss her temple. "You're still the strongest person I know."
She rolled her eyes, then grabbed them even tighter as another wave of pain crashed through her.
"Oh gods..."
Her arm wrapped around the back of Y/N's neck as she buried her face there, groaning through the contraction.
Y/N felt her trembling. Felt how hard she was fighting. Their heart nearly broke.
"Look at me."
Wanda managed to lift her eyes.
Y/N brushed damp strands of hair from her face until their foreheads rested together.
"I'm right here."
Another breath. Another contraction. Another push.
Wanda cried out.
Y/N held her tighter, whispering encouragements against her hair, her temple, her forehead—whatever came to mind. Whatever helped.
Time blurred. Minutes stretched. The room faded away. There was only Wanda.
Between contractions, Wanda rested against their shoulder, exhausted but determined. Y/N pressed a kiss into her hair and whispered,
"I love you."
Wanda closed her eyes. A tear slipped down her cheek.
"I love you too."
But the moment didn’t last long as another contraction hit. Wanda's whole body tensed. A sharp cry escaped her as her fingers dug into Y/N's hand and her other arm tightened around their neck.
Y/N kissed her temple. "That's it."
Wanda shook her head, breathing hard. "It hurts." The words came out broken. Exhausted.
Y/N's heart ached. "I know." Another kiss. "I know, my love."
The healer stayed calm. "Push, Your Majesty."
Wanda groaned and pushed.
Y/N felt every tremble. Every ounce of effort.
Gods...She was incredible.
When it passed, Wanda slumped against their chest, drenched in sweat. Y/N brushed the damp hair from her face and cupped her cheek.
"You're doing so well."
"I think you're biased," Wanda managed weakly.
"Very."
A faint smile crossed her lips before the next contraction stole it away. She buried her face against Y/N's shoulder as the pain came harder, closer together.
The healer guided her. Natasha watched in silent awe.
Y/N never let go. Not once. Every cry, every push, every frightened glance, they were there.
“I’m here." They reminded her again and again. "I'm here."
And every time, Wanda hugged them tighter.
---
Time blurred.
Minutes.
Hours.
The world became nothing but breathing, pushing, Y/N's hand in hers, and their voice in her ear. Then the healer smiled.
"One more, Your Majesty."
The strongest contraction yet crashed through Wanda. She cried out, pushed with everything she had, and clung to Y/N. Until—
A cry.
Tiny, and sharp. For one impossible second, the room fell still.
No one moved.
No one breathed.
Then it came again.
Louder.
Wanda's eyes filled with tears. A sob escaped her. Something inside Y/N gave way. Not from fear. Not from grief. From overwhelming relief.
The healer laughed softly—a beautiful sound—before looking up, her eyes shining. "Congratulations, Your Majesties." A smile spread across her face. "It's a girl."
For a moment, neither Wanda nor Y/N spoke.
A girl.
They had a daughter.
The healer carefully wrapped the tiny baby in a soft blanket. The little girl immediately protested the entire process with another loud cry, which somehow only made Wanda cry harder. And Y/N too.
The healer approached the bed, naturally heading toward Y/N first. The king. The father. But Y/N immediately shook their head. "Her first."
Their voice broke.
The healer paused in surprise before smiling softly and placing the baby into Wanda's arms.
The second the tiny bundle settled against her chest, Wanda let out a sob—not from pain, not from exhaustion, but from love. Instant. Overwhelming. Complete.
"Oh..."
The word was barely more than a breath.
Tears streamed freely down her cheeks as their daughter's tiny face peeked out from the blanket. Small. Red. Perfect. Absolutely perfect.
Y/N carefully wrapped one arm around Wanda's waist while the other slipped beneath the arm cradling the baby, supporting them both. Protecting them both. They leaned over Wanda's shoulder, took one look at their daughter, and immediately started crying again.
Gods. She was so small. So impossibly small.
Their daughter let out another tiny cry before slowly settling, instinctively curling against Wanda's warmth. The crying faded. Her tiny body relaxed.
Safe.
Wanda laughed through her tears. "Hi, sweetheart."
The baby made a tiny sound, and Y/N completely melted.
"Hello." Their voice cracked so badly they barely recognized it.
The baby opened her eyes for only a moment, too young to focus on anything, yet Y/N felt their entire heart stop anyway.
"Oh, gods."
One tear became another, then another. They couldn't stop crying. They didn't want to.
"She's beautiful."
Wanda nodded immediately. "She is."
Y/N gently touched one tiny hand. Their daughter instantly wrapped her fingers around one of theirs. Just a reflex. Nothing more.
Yet Y/N nearly broke.
A choked laugh escaped them, followed by another sob, and suddenly they were crying into Wanda's shoulder again.
The king of Virelia, reduced to tears by a hand no larger than their thumb.
Wanda kissed their temple lovingly, understanding completely because she felt exactly the same. When their daughter let out the tiniest yawn imaginable, both parents stared at her as though she'd performed a miracle.
Which, honestly, she had.
Several minutes passed like that, the rest of the room fading away. The healers. Natasha. Everyone else. Nothing mattered anymore.
Only this.
Only them.
Their family.
Eventually, Y/N brushed away another tear and looked from Wanda to the baby, then back again.
"What should we call her?"
Wanda smiled softly. "You're the king."
Y/N let out a quiet snort. "What does that have to do with anything?"
"It means you should choose."
"No."
Wanda laughed weakly. "Y/N."
"It doesn't matter."
And it truly didn't. Not compared to this. Not compared to her.
"You choose."
Wanda studied them for a long moment—the tears still shining in their eyes, the way they couldn't stop looking at their daughter, the way they held both of them as though they might disappear if they let go. Then she smiled, full of love and quiet understanding.
She leaned forward and kissed them, slow and tender. Y/N kissed her back without hesitation.
When she pulled away, she rested her forehead against theirs and whispered,
"Then her name is Eleonora."
Everything stopped.
Y/N froze.
The room fell silent.
Even their breathing seemed to pause.
Eleonora.
For a long moment, they couldn't speak. Couldn't think. Their eyes filled again, harder this time, because suddenly they could see their mother. The gardens, letters, the diary, the portrait.
The woman who had loved them fiercely until her final breath.
And now...
Their daughter.
Alive. Safe and loved.
Y/N looked down at little Eleonora sleeping peacefully in Wanda's arms, then back at Wanda, and completely failed to hold back the tears.
"Wanda..."
Their voice broke.
Wanda reached up and gently cupped their cheek, smiling through her own tears. Y/N rested their forehead against hers, one hand carefully settling over their daughter's tiny back.
For the first time in their life, when they thought of Eleonora...
It didn't hurt.
Not completely.
Because a part of her lived on.
Not reborn.
Not replaced.
But remembered.
Loved.
And carried forward.
In the tiny little girl sleeping safely in their wife’s arms.
---
Few Days Later
A few days later...
The sound of crying pulled Y/N from sleep.
A tiny cry. Small, indignant and very familiar.
Y/N groaned immediately, burying their face deeper into Wanda's neck as the baby continued protesting from the crib beside their bed, apparently convinced the entire kingdom needed to be awake.
Right now.
Wanda let out a sleepy laugh, one hand finding Y/N's hair.
"Sorry."
Y/N pressed a kiss against her neck. "You didn't do anything."
Another cry echoed through the room.
Wanda sighed. "I'll get her."
"No."
Y/N tightened their arm around her for a brief moment before kissing her jaw. "I've got her."
"My love—"
"I've got her."
Wanda smiled softly. There was no arguing once Y/N used that tone.
The king reluctantly pushed themself upright, looking about as exhausted as anyone expected from a parent who hadn't slept properly in days.
And yet...
There was still a smile on their face.
They crossed the short distance to the crib. Little Eleonora's tiny fists waved helplessly as she cried, her little face scrunched with all the seriousness only a newborn could manage.
Y/N leaned over the crib and instantly melted.
Gods. They would never get used to this.
"Hey, little one."
Their voice was barely above a whisper.
They carefully checked her blanket, then her diaper.
Dry and clean.
Y/N frowned thoughtfully before looking back down at her.
"What is it, sweetheart?"
Eleonora answered with another tiny cry.
Y/N smiled despite themself and carefully lifted her into their arms.
Almost immediately, the crying softened. The tiny bundle settled against their chest, her little body relaxing against their warmth, and Y/N felt their heart tighten with the same overwhelming love it always did every single time.
They gently rubbed a hand over her tiny back before turning toward the bed.
Wanda was already watching them.
The expression on her face nearly stole Y/N's breath.
Pure love and adoration for both of them.
She had pushed herself upright against the headboard, gathering the blanket around herself as she quietly held out her arms, ready to feed their daughter.
Y/N smiled immediately. The kind reserved only for family. Only for them.
“Where’s my baby?” Wanda held out her arms. Eleonora immediately turned toward the sound of her mother's voice.
Y/N's smile deepened. "Someone's hungry."
Eleonora answered with another tiny, impatient sound.
Y/N smiled as they carefully placed their daughter into Wanda's waiting arms. The moment Eleonora settled against her mother, her tiny body relaxed, already recognizing Wanda's warmth, her scent, her heartbeat.
Home.
Wanda opened her chemise and gently guided Eleonora closer. Within moments, their daughter latched, and the little cries faded into quiet contentment.
Peace returned.
For now.
Y/N watched with the same quiet wonder they felt every time. They settled beside Wanda on the bed, one arm resting behind her shoulders, unable to look away.
Watching Eleonora's tiny hand curl instinctively against Wanda.
Watching Wanda's expression soften with every passing second.
Watching the quiet, effortless love between mother and daughter.
After a moment, Wanda glanced over and found Y/N staring.
Again.
A small smile tugged at her lips.
"What?"
Y/N shook their head, still smiling. "Nothing."
"You're staring."
"I know."
Wanda's smile only grew.
Y/N looked back down at Eleonora, their eyes impossibly gentle.
"I just..."
Their voice trailed off.
There were no words for this. No words for waking beside Wanda. For hearing their daughter's cries in the early morning. For carrying her across the room. For watching the two people they loved most in the world together in the soft morning light.
Y/N reached beneath the blanket and gently brushed a finger over Eleonora's tiny foot.
She answered with the smallest little kick.
A smile spread across Y/N's face.
"Hi, little one."
For a while, neither of them spoke. They simply sat together, the room filled only with Eleonora's quiet nursing sounds and the distant murmur of the palace beginning another day.
Y/N rested their head lightly against Wanda's shoulder.
Tired but happy.
The feeling still felt unfamiliar.
But with each passing day, it felt a little more like home.
After a few quiet minutes, Wanda felt Y/N press a gentle kiss against her shoulder.
Then another.
Then they pressed another gentle kiss to Eleonora's head. But the baby barely reacted. Far too content with breakfast.
Y/N smiled.
"So this is more important than me now?"
Eleonora remained happily nestled against Wanda, completely absorbed in nursing.
A quiet laugh escaped Wanda, warm enough to fill the room.
Y/N looked over at her and found themself smiling too.
That sound...It had become one of their favorite things in the world.
A moment later, Eleonora's tiny hand opened and closed against Wanda's chest. The movement immediately caught Y/N's attention. Their expression softened as they slowly offered a finger.
Without even looking, the baby's tiny hand wrapped around it. A simple instinct nothing more, And yet Y/N loved when she did that.
Wanda watched the smile bloom across their face, the love that seemed too big to contain. Wanda rested her head against their shoulder, watching them watch Nora.
"You adore her."
Y/N smiled without taking their eyes off their daughter.
"I really do."
The quiet certainty in their voice made Wanda's chest tighten.
Y/N had always loved with everything they had.
And now that boundless love belonged to a tiny little girl who didn't even realize she already held her parents' hearts in her little hand.
Y/N gently brushed a fingertip over Eleonora's soft cheek. Her tiny nose scrunched almost immediately, a sleepy little frown crossing her face.
They both smiled before their eyes met again. And at the exact same moment—"She looks like you."
The words left them together.
For a heartbeat, they simply stared at one another. Then they laughed quietly.
Eleonora stirred at the sound before settling again against Wanda.
Y/N looked from their daughter to Wanda, then back again. That familiar tenderness returned to their eyes—the same quiet gentleness Wanda had fallen in love with long before either of them had understood what it meant.
Leaning forward, Y/N pressed another gentle kiss to Eleonora's forehead, and another kiss to Wanda's temple. Before wrapping an arm around both of them, holding them close.
For a while, the room remained peaceful.
Eleonora continued nursing with the quiet determination only a newborn could have, while Y/N and Wanda simply watched her, neither of them quite able to believe she was real.
Eventually, the little girl began to slow. The eager rhythm became gentler, sleepier, until it stopped altogether. A tiny, milk-drunk sigh escaped her.
Wanda smiled immediately.
“Good job sweetheart.“
Eleonora blinked slowly, looking perfectly content.
Y/N's smile softened. "I think someone's full."
The baby answered with the tiniest yawn, impossibly big for someone so small.
Wanda carefully adjusted her chemise before looking at Y/N.
"Your turn."
Y/N was already holding out their arms.
The transfer was smooth. The moment Eleonora settled against their chest, Y/N instinctively adjusted her, one hand supporting her tiny body while the other gently rubbed slow circles across her back.
Wanda watched quietly.
Gods. They looked so natural. So gentle.
Y/N began pacing slowly beside the bed, tiny pats against Eleonora's back accompanied by soft murmurs only she was ever meant to hear.
"There you go, little one."
"That's it."
"I'm right here."
A moment later, Eleonora let out a tiny burp.
Y/N paused, then looked down at her with a smile.
"There you are."
Eleonora gave a sleepy little sigh and settled even closer against their chest.
Y/N couldn't help smiling as they gently kissed the top of her head before continuing to rub her back.
Just then, three polite knocks sounded at the chamber door.
Then Lily's voice.
"Your Majesties?"
Wanda smiled immediately.
"Come in."
The door opened, and Lily stepped inside. One look at the room made her expression soften. The king standing barefoot beside the bed, cradling a sleepy baby. The queen looking happier than Lily had ever seen her.
Morning sunlight spilling across the room. The crib beside the bed. A home already overflowing with quiet love.
"I didn't wish to interrupt."
"You didn't," Wanda assured her.
Lily inclined her head.
"May I bring breakfast now?"
At the mention of breakfast, Y/N blinked, only then remembering they hadn't eaten.
Wanda noticed at once, a fond smile touching her lips.
"You've been holding her so closely, I don't think you've thought about anything else."
Y/N glanced down at Eleonora, sleeping peacefully against their chest, and smiled.
"I suppose not."
Lily's own smile warmed. "I'll bring everything right away."
She quietly excused herself, leaving the door slightly open as servants began preparing breakfast outside.
Y/N looked down at their daughter. Then at Wanda.
For one last quiet moment, before breakfast arrived and before the responsibilities of a kingdom returned, Y/N simply stood there holding their daughter while Wanda watched them.
Neither of them spoke. Neither needed to.
Some mornings deserved nothing more than silence, love, and the quiet certainty that they were exactly where they were meant to be.
---
Wanda's POV
Later that morning, after Y/N reluctantly returned to their royal duties, the chambers felt strangely quiet.
The room still carried the faint scent of breakfast. Eleonora slept peacefully in the crib beside the bed, and Wanda was grateful for that.
Because gods, everything hurt. Not unbearably, but it did.
The healers had reassured her countless times that she was recovering well, but she was still sore, still tired, and every movement reminded her she'd given birth only a few days ago.
Y/N had spent the entire morning reminding her to rest. Repeatedly.
As though she intended to climb onto a horse and ride across the kingdom.
"Stay in bed."
"I know."
"Actually rest."
"I know."
"No walking around the palace."
"My love—"
"No stairs."
Wanda had laughed until her sides ached. Y/N had answered by kissing her forehead, then their daughter’s, before pressing one last kiss to Wanda's lips and leaving for their meetings looking thoroughly reluctant.
Wanda smile with the memory when someone knock at the door.
Lina.
The chamber door opened just enough for her to slip inside before she quietly closed it behind her.
“Wanda…”
Wanda looked up from the book resting in her lap.
Lina stood in the doorway, already dressed for her lessons, her hair neatly braided and several books tucked beneath one arm. She was clearly trying to be quiet.
Trying.
"Good morning." Wanda smile.
Lina's face immediately brightened.
"Good morning!"
She caught herself almost instantly, lowering her voice as her eyes darted toward the crib.
Wanda smiled.
"Shouldn't you be heading to your lessons?"
"Yes."
A pause.
"I am."
Another pause.
"I just wanted to see Nora first."
Wanda laughed softly.
There it was. The real reason.
Lina hurried to the crib and immediately peeked inside. Her eyes widened with the same wonder she wore every morning.
"She's still tiny."
Wanda smiled. "She is."
"Very tiny."
After another long look at her sleeping niece, Lina turned back toward Wanda.
"How are you feeling?"
The question caught Wanda by surprise. It sounded exactly like something Y/N would ask.
She smiled. "I'm okay."
Lina narrowed her eyes just like Y/N. "Really?"
"Really."
Satisfied—mostly—Lina carefully climbed onto the edge of the bed beside her, making sure not to jostle Wanda. She leaned gently against her side, careful of all the places Y/N had already warned everyone to avoid.
Her gaze drifted back to the crib.
"She's so cute."
"She is."
A quiet smile spread across Lina's face.
“Y/N always look at her like she is the most precious thing in the world."
"Because she is and so are you.” Wanda caress Lina’s hair.
She slipped an arm gently around Lina's shoulders.
"You're very precious too little one.”
Lina smiled shyly before resting her head against Wanda's shoulder, the two of them watching Eleonora sleep.
The room was quiet again but peaceful.
After a while, Lina spoke again, her voice barely above a whisper.
"Thank you."
Wanda blinked.
"For what?"
Lina looked at Eleonora before meeting Wanda's eyes.
"For staying after giving birth to Nora.”
The words settled deep in Wanda's heart. She knew exactly where they came from. The fear Lina still carried of losing someone she loved.
Wanda reached over and gently brushed a few loose strands of hair behind Lina's ear.
"I'm not going anywhere."
Lina smiled. Then she carefully wrapped her arms around Wanda in a gentle hug.
The kind only a child who felt completely safe could give.
Wanda hugged her back.
For a moment, her thoughts drifted to her mother-in-law. To the woman who would have loved this. Who would have adored her granddaughter. Who would have been endlessly proud of the family her children had built.
A tiny squeak suddenly came from the crib.
Both Wanda and Lina turned at once.
Eleonora stretched, made another sleepy little sound, then settled right back to sleep.
Lina smiled so brightly it made Wanda smile too.
And just like that, the morning carried on—with a queen recovering in bed, an older sister already hopelessly devoted to her niece, and a tiny newborn who had quietly become the heart of the palace.
---
A Month Later
A month passed. And somehow...
It had been both the longest month of Wanda's life and the shortest.
The days blurred together. Feeding Nora. Sleeping whenever Nora allowed it. Discovering that someone so tiny could somehow create mountains of laundry. Learning that every unfamiliar sound could send both parents rushing to the crib.
And realizing Y/N was completely, hopelessly in love with their daughter.
Not that Wanda was any better.
The first week had been pure chaos.
The second, slightly less so.
By the third, they had begun to recognize Nora's different cries.
Hungry. Sleepy. Upset. Wanting to be held.
And one particular cry that Y/N swore was reserved exclusively for summoning them from anywhere in the palace.
Somehow...
It always worked.
The entire palace had fallen in love with Nora.
Lina most of all.
She visited every day—sometimes twice, sometimes three times—always with a reason. She wanted to read Nora a story, show her a flower, share a drawing, or tell her all about her lessons.
Nora understood none of it. But Lina never seemed to mind.
Even Natasha had quietly surrendered.
Though she'd deny it until the end of time.
Wanda had once found her cradling Nora while calmly explaining military strategy to a baby barely a week old. Natasha insisted it was never too early to learn.
Wanda and Y/N had laughed all afternoon.
And Y/N...
Gods. They had become impossible.
In the sweetest way.
Every morning began by checking that Nora was breathing. Every night ended the same way.
Sometimes Wanda woke to find Y/N standing beside the crib, simply watching their daughter sleep. Not out of fear. Just wonder. As though they still couldn't quite believe she was real.
The fear that had followed them throughout the pregnancy had faded. Not completely. Wanda wasn't sure it ever truly would.
But now, whenever Y/N looked at Nora, there was far more wonder than worry. Far more love than fear.
And Nora was changing. Growing a little heavier each week. Staying awake a little longer. Watching the world with growing curiosity. More and more often, Wanda caught Nora following Y/N with her eyes whenever they crossed the room.
Every single time, Y/N looked completely captivated.
Life had settled into something beautiful. Something ordinary. The kind of ordinary Wanda had once believed she'd never have.
A spouse she adored. A daughter. A family. A home.
Which was why today's excitement felt different.
Today wasn't about councils. Or reports. Or royal duties.
Today was about family.
She hadn't seen her parents in months. Not since before Nora's birth.
They had exchanged countless letters, of course. Her mother always demanded updates, while her father insisted he wasn't worried before quietly filling the bottom of every letter with questions.
How is Wanda? How is the baby? Has she smiled yet? Is she sleeping well? Is Y/N helping her?
That last question appeared far more often than the others.
Now they were finally here. Coming to meet their granddaughter. And Wanda could hardly contain her excitement.
By the time the royal carriage rolled through the palace gates, both she and Y/N were already waiting outside. The weather was pleasant, guards stood at attention, and servants moved quietly around the courtyard.
Inside the palace, Lily was watching over Nora. Who, for once…was asleep.
The carriage came to a stop, the Sokovian crest gleaming across its doors. Beside her, Y/N gave her hand a gentle squeeze, feeling her growing excitement without a word.
A servant stepped forward and opened the door. Before anyone could announce their arrival—Wanda's mother had already stepped down.
She looked every bit the queen. Elegant and regal.
Until her eyes found Wanda.
In an instant, the queen disappeared. Leaving only a mother. "Wanda."
Wanda laughed softly and hurried forward, wrapping her arms around her. Months apart vanished the moment they embraced.
When they finally pulled back, her mother cupped her face with both hands, carefully looking her over.
"You look well."
"So do you."
"You look tired."
“I have a baby now.”
That made her mother laugh.
Behind them, Wanda's father stepped down from the carriage with all the dignity expected of a king. For exactly three seconds.
The moment he saw Wanda, he opened his arms. Wanda laughed again and stepped into another warm embrace. For a little while…she wasn't Queen of Virelia.
She was simply a daughter.
Eventually, King Erik turned toward Y/N. Unlike Wanda and Queen Natalya, he didn't step forward immediately.
There was still a quiet formality between them. Respect. But not yet the easy familiarity Y/N shared with his wife.
"King Y/N."
Erik extended his hand. Y/N smiled and accepted it.
"King Erik."
The handshake was firm. Respectful. The kind exchanged between two rulers.
"It's good to have you here."
“Thank you. It’s good to be here."
Erik's gaze briefly shifted to Wanda, silently confirming that she looked healthy and happy. Only then did he look back at Y/N. "You seem well."
Y/N glanced toward Wanda, a gentle smile appearing without thought. "I am."
The simple answer seemed to satisfy him. At least a little. Before either man could say another word, Queen Natalya stepped forward. And completely ignored protocol.
"Oh, enough of that."
Neither king had time to react before she wrapped Y/N in a warm embrace.
Y/N laughed immediately. The formal atmosphere disappeared at once.
“Queen Natalya."
"Y/N."
She held them for a moment before pulling back to look them over, just as she'd done with Wanda.
"You look exhausted."
Y/N laughed softly. "I suppose I do."
"You do."
"I have a one-month-old daughter."
Natalya regarded them with perfect seriousness. "And?"
Y/N could only laugh again.
Beside them, Wanda shook her head, smiling fondly. Nothing had changed.
Natalya reached up and brushed a loose lock of Y/N's hair back into place. An instinctively maternal gesture. One she didn't even seem to realize she'd made.
Y/N simply smiled. Not embarrassed. Just... quietly fond.
The look didn't escape Wanda. Because after their mother, Y/N had never really known adults who fussed over them like this. And her mother either didn't realize what those small gestures meant to them...Or she knew exactly what she was doing.
With her mother, it was impossible to tell.
Wanda smiled to herself before looking around. "Where's Pietro?"
Erik answered with a sigh. "Someone had to remain in Sokovia."
Wanda raised an eyebrow. "You left Pietro in charge?"
"I ordered him to stay."
Natalya laughed. "He complained."
"A great deal," Erik added.
"He insisted we were depriving him of his right to meet his niece first."
"He also informed us several times that he would make an excellent uncle," Natalya said with a fond shake of her head. "Then he complained some more."
"But," Erik finished, "he stayed."
Wanda smiled. "That sounds like Pietro."
Y/N chuckled.
Erik looked between them before lifting a hand. "Enough talking.” His voice carried all the patience of a grandfather who had waited an entire month. "I've answered enough questions."
He looked directly at Wanda. "Where is my granddaughter?"
Both Wanda and Y/N laughed.
"I thought you'd at least wait until we were inside," Wanda teased.
"I've waited a month."
"A very long month," Natalya agreed.
Y/N smiled.
"Why don't we go inside first?"
They gestured toward the palace entrance, guiding everyone through the grand doors while servants quietly carried the royal family's luggage toward the guest wing.
As they walked through the halls, Natalya brightened. "Oh! I almost forgot."
She looked between Wanda and Y/N.
"I brought gifts for everyone."
Wanda laughed.
"Mother, you didn't have to."
"Of course I did."
"For us too?"
"For everyone," Natalya repeated matter-of-factly. "My granddaughter deserves gifts, my daughter deserves gifts, my son-in-law deserves gifts, Lina deserves gifts..."
She looked at Erik.
"You'll all see them later."
By the time they reached one of the palace sitting rooms, tea had already been prepared. Fresh pastries, cakes, fruit, and warm bread covered the table, waiting for them.
Everyone settled into their seats, conversation beginning almost immediately.
Then, a soft knock sounded at the door.
"I'll get it," Wanda said, rising carefully.
She opened it to find Lily waiting outside, smiling gently. "My Queen."
In her arms rested a sleepy little bundle wrapped in a pale blanket.
Wanda's face immediately softened. "Thank you."
She carefully took Nora into her arms before turning back toward the room.
The moment Queen Natalya saw the tiny baby, she was on her feet. A delighted gasp escaped her lips.
"Oh..."
Wanda walked back toward her parents, Nora sleeping peacefully in her arms.
Erik rose from his chair beside Natalya. The moment Natalya and Erik caught sight of the tiny face peeking out from the blanket, both of them fell silent. "Oh..."
Natalya breathed the word more than she spoke it.
"So small."
"So beautiful."
She reached out hesitantly, as though afraid she might disturb her granddaughter, and gently caressed Nora's soft cheek with the back of her fingers. Tears immediately filled her eyes.
"She's beautiful."
Wanda's own smile grew softer. "I know."
Natalya looked up at her daughter, her expression overflowing with pride. Carefully, making sure not to jostle the sleeping baby between them, she leaned forward and wrapped Wanda in a gentle embrace. "You did so well." She kissed Wanda's temple. "You and Y/N both."
Wanda closed her eyes for a brief moment, returning the hug as best she could. "Thank you."
When they pulled apart, Wanda looked at her mother.
"Would you like to hold her?"
Natalya didn't hesitate. "Oh, yes."
Wanda carefully transferred Nora into her waiting arms.
The queen of Sokovia cradled her granddaughter as though she were the most precious treasure in the world, instinctively rocking her ever so slightly.
"Hello, sweetheart," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. "I'm your grandmother."
Nora slept peacefully through the introduction, nestled securely against Natalya's chest.
Erik stepped closer, his usual regal composure melting away. He gently brushed a hand over the baby's impossibly soft hair. "And I'm your grandfather." His voice was quieter than anyone had ever heard it.
"So we've finally met." Natalya smiled without taking her eyes off Nora. "I've been waiting for this for months."
"So have I," Erik admitted.
Wanda stood quietly, watching her parents with a smile she couldn't contain. A familiar warmth settled behind her as Y/N stepped beside her, slipping both arms gently around her waist. Wanda instinctively leaned back against them, resting comfortably within their embrace.
Together, they watched Natalya and Erik completely lose themselves in their granddaughter. Neither king nor queen remained. Only grandparents.
The quiet moment was interrupted by a gentle knock at the door.
Everyone looked up.
"Come in," Y/N called.
The door opened just enough for a small head to peek inside.
Lina.
The moment her eyes landed on the visitors, her face lit up.
"Queen Natalya!"
Natalya laughed warmly. "There you are."
Without hesitation, she carefully passed Nora into Erik's waiting arms before opening both arms toward the little girl.
Lina hurried across the room and wrapped herself around Natalya in a tight hug.
Natalya held her just as tightly. "Oh, I've missed you."
"I missed you too," Lina admitted, her voice muffled against the queen's shoulder.
Natalya pulled back just enough to look at her. "And how have you been?"
"I've been good."
Lina smiled brightly. "I really missed you."
"I missed you too, sweetheart." Natalya pressed a gentle kiss to the top of her head before smoothing back a few stray strands of hair.
"Well," she said with a smile, "I brought gifts."
Lina's eyes grew wide. "You did?"
"Of course I did."
"For me too?"
"For everyone."
Lina beamed. "Thank you!"
"You're very welcome."
Across the room, Y/N watched the exchange in quiet silence. A soft smile settled on their face. Watching Lina laugh so easily. Watching Natalya fuss over her with the same effortless warmth she'd always shown. Watching the little family they had somehow built around themselves.
For just a moment, the room felt impossibly full.
Full of laughter. Full of love.
---
Next chapter is the last episode…
The Heir’s Secret - Chapter 35
The Final Countdown
Wanda Maximoff x Reader
Summary: The palace is alive with rare joy as the kingdom celebrates Princess Lina’s seventh birthday. Amidst the laughter, dancing, and heartfelt gifts, the reality of the future draws closer by the day.
Word Counter: 7,853
Warnings: Fluff, angst, grief, anxiety.
Series Masterlist || Main Masterlist
---
---
Weeks Later
Y/N’s POV
It was Lina’s seventh birthday.
And somehow—the entire palace already felt louder before the celebration had even properly begun. Servants hurried through corridors carrying ribbons, flowers, trays of sweets, tiny dragon decorations Lina had personally demanded, and enough pastries to feed half the kingdom.
Exactly as she deserved.
Y/N had just finished dressing when they stepped out from the bath chambers, adjusting the cuffs of their deep blue royal coat one last time.
The fabric was heavy and elegant against their skin, embroidered silver catching the warm candlelight with every movement. Their cape fell behind them in dark royal waves, boots polished, belt fastened neatly at their waist.
Honestly—they had not intended to dress this formally. But Lina had apparently informed the entire palace three days ago that her sibling needed to look “properly kingly” for her royal ball. So here they were. Overdressed for a seven-year-old.
The moment they stepped fully into the room, Lily looked up from where she had been finishing Wanda’s hair. And then Wanda turned too.
Gods.
The look on her face hit Y/N harder than expected. Warm. Slowly appreciative. Completely in love.
Wanda stood immediately from the vanity chair, one hand resting automatically beneath her stomach now swollen beautifully with their child.
“You look so good,” she breathed as she crossed the room toward them.
Y/N smiled instantly. “There’s my queen.”
Wanda reached them and leaned up carefully to kiss them. Soft at first. Then slightly deeper when Y/N’s hand settled instinctively at her waist.
Y/N hummed softly against her lips.
“Thank you,” they murmured warmly once they parted. Their eyes swept over her slowly after that. And gods—Wanda looked breathtaking.
Her gown flowed elegantly around her figure, soft fabrics draping beautifully over the curve of her pregnancy while Lily had styled her hair partially pinned back with delicate silver pieces woven through the curls. Completely radiant.
“You look beautiful,” Y/N said honestly, voice softer now. “Actually unfairly beautiful.”
Wanda smiled immediately at that. “You say that every time.”
“Because it is the truth.”
Wanda shook her head softly, though the pleased warmth in her expression made it clear she loved hearing it anyway.
Y/N offered her their arm with exaggerated royal elegance. “My queen.”
Wanda laughed quietly and slipped her hand around their arm. Together, they left the chambers and made their way through the palace corridors toward the ballroom.
The castle was glowing tonight. Golden candlelight flickered against polished stone walls while dragon banners Lina had personally approved hung proudly throughout the halls. Servants hurried around with trays of sweets and sparkling drinks while distant music drifted through the palace already.
Y/N could hear children laughing somewhere below.
Good. That was exactly what they wanted. Not stiff silence. Not political performances. Life and warmth, a real celebration.
As they reached the grand hallway just before the ballroom entrance, guards straightened immediately at their approach. Y/N and Wanda paused there briefly, waiting for Lina’s arrival before the official presentation into the ballroom.
Wanda squeezed their arm gently. “Nervous?”
Y/N looked personally offended. “I’ve survived wars.”
“That wasn’t my question.”
Y/N sighed dramatically. “…A little.”
Because somehow Lina’s happiness mattered more than most diplomatic meetings ever had.
Wanda smiled knowingly.
Voices approached from the far corridor. And a second later—Lina appeared. Escorted proudly by Ser Rogers.
Y/N’s heart nearly stopped. Gods. Lina looked so small and so regal at the same time, and exactly as their mother.
Her outfit matched the theme perfectly—royal blue with silver dragon embroidery across the front, a tiny cape flowing dramatically behind her because apparently subtlety no longer existed in this family. Her hair had been carefully styled, though several strands already escaped from obvious excitement. And the grin on her face—pure sunshine.
The second she spotted them, her eyes lit up completely.
“Y/N!”
She immediately forgot royal composure and ran the rest of the way toward them. Steve sighed behind her with the exhausted fondness of a man who had clearly lost this battle several times already tonight.
Y/N laughed softly and crouched just in time to catch Lina as she launched herself at them. “There’s the birthday dragon,” they murmured warmly, lifting her easily into their arms.
Lina gasped dramatically at their outfit the second she leaned back enough to properly see them.
“You dressed like a real king!”
Y/N looked down at themself thoughtfully. “I should hope so.”
“No, but like—a storybook king.”
Wanda laughed softly beside them.
Lina turned immediately toward her too. “And Wanda looks like a queen from the dragon mountains!”
Wanda smiled warmly. “That sounds very impressive.”
“It is.” Lina nodded seriously before lowering her voice slightly toward Y/N. “I told everyone tonight has to feel magical.”
Y/N’s chest tightened painfully with affection. “Well,” they whispered back conspiratorially, “I think you already succeeded.”
Lina beamed. Then finally noticed Steve still standing nearby trying very hard not to smile too visibly.
“And Ser Rogers helped me practice dancing!”
Steve looked immediately betrayed. “That information was supposed to remain private.”
Lina gasped. “Oh no.”
Y/N grinned instantly. “Too late.”
Steve sighed while Wanda laughed softly beside them, the sound warm as it echoed through the corridor. Then the large ballroom doors began to open. The music softened. Conversations quieted. Immediately, Lina straightened, her eyes widening slightly. And the realization finally hit.
It was time.
Y/N smiled and crouched in front of her. “Nervous?”
Lina nodded once, then immediately shook her head, then nodded again.
Wanda laughed gently. Y/N took one of Lina’s small hands and gave it a squeeze. “You know the secret?”
“What secret?”
“Everyone in there is already hoping you have fun.”
Lina blinked. “They are?”
“Of course.”
Her shoulders relaxed a little. Y/N smiled and stood, carefully setting her back on her feet.
“You ready?”
Lina took a deep breath and nodded firmly. “Ready.”
A servant stepped forward, and the doors opened fully. The ballroom beyond glowed beneath hundreds of candles. Music drifted through the enormous space as nobles, knights, servants, merchants, villagers, and children alike turned toward the entrance. The servant struck the floor with his staff.
“Their Majesty, King Y/N of Virelia.” The room applauded immediately.
“Her Majesty, Queen Wanda of Virelia.” More applause followed.
Y/N offered Wanda their arm, and together they entered the ballroom. The applause grew louder—warm, genuine, nothing like the forced court ceremonies they remembered from childhood. These people loved Wanda, and many of them are starting to love Y/N too. It still surprised them sometimes.
They reached the center of the ballroom before the servant spoke again, his voice carrying proudly through the hall.
“Her Royal Highness, Princess Lina of Virelia.”
The room erupted. Louder than before. Lina appeared beside Steve, who escorted her with all the seriousness of a royal knight despite the tiny dragon cape fluttering behind her. Her eyes widened. People were cheering. Actually cheering. Servants, knights, children, villagers—everyone.
Y/N watched realization spread across their face. Then the biggest smile imaginable appeared. Suddenly the entire room seemed brighter. Wanda squeezed Y/N’s hand, and Y/N squeezed right back.
Gods. They would burn kingdoms before letting that smile disappear.
---
It was time for the first dance. Y/N stepped forward and bowed dramatically in front of Lina. “May I have this dance, Your Highness?”
Lina immediately burst into giggles before copying Wanda's etiquette lessons and offering a surprisingly graceful curtsy. “You may.”
The ballroom laughed affectionately as the music began. Y/N took her hand and guided her gently into the dance. Lina missed several steps, stepped on Y/N's boot twice, spun the wrong direction once, and laughed through the entire thing. Y/N couldn't stop smiling. Neither could Wanda.
Around them, the guests watched fondly as king and princess danced together beneath golden chandeliers. For a few precious minutes, Lina was the center of the world—exactly where she deserved to be.
When the song ended, applause filled the ballroom once more. Lina bowed dramatically. Y/N bowed even lower, which immediately made her laugh.
Then Steve stepped forward. “May I have the next dance, Your Highness?”
Lina instantly straightened, clearly trying to look very royal. “You may.”
Steve offered his arm, and Lina took it proudly as the next dance began. As promised, the rest of the guests were now invited to join. The ballroom quickly filled with movement. Children darted between adults, laughter mixed with music, and the celebration finally settled into a joyful rhythm.
Then Y/N felt a familiar hand slip into theirs.
Wanda.
Their eyes met instantly. Neither needed to ask.
Y/N gently pulled her toward the dance floor. “My queen.”
Wanda smiled. “My king.”
Then they began to dance. Slowly. Comfortably.
Y/N careful of her pregnancy. Wanda leaning closer whenever she pleased. Their foreheads brushed once, then again, and Y/N found themself smiling for no reason other than the simple fact that Wanda existed.
Nearby, another scene was unfolding.
Barnes stood awkwardly beside the refreshments, looking deeply uncomfortable, which naturally meant Natasha was enjoying herself.
“Dance with me.” Nat smirk.
Barnes blinked. “Was that an order?”
“Maybe.”
“That’s abuse of authority.”
Natasha smirk wider.
Barnes sighed and offered his hand anyway. Natasha’s smile softened instantly as she accepted it, and together they disappeared into the crowd.
The ballroom buzzed with life around them. Music filled the air while children ran between tables, knights attempted dancing, and servants openly enjoyed the celebration without worrying about noble etiquette for once. Exactly the atmosphere Y/N had hoped for.
Their eyes darting back at Lina.
She had apparently escaped from the dance floor and was now standing near one of the dessert tables, examining a dragon-shaped pastry with intense concentration.
Y/N smiled, but it died when they saw someone approaching her.
Eren.
The boy had clearly spent the last several minutes gathering courage. He straightened his jacket, fixed his hair, and marched toward Lina with the determination of a knight heading into battle.
“Oh no,” Y/N muttered.
Beside them, Wanda followed their gaze and immediately started smiling.
Eren stopped in front of Lina. She looked up from her pastry. The boy visibly swallowed before giving a surprisingly formal bow for a ten-year-old.
Y/N took one step forward.
Immediately, Wanda grabbed their arm.
“Oh no.”
Y/N stared at her. “What do you mean, ‘oh no’?”
“You’re not interfering.”
“I wasn’t going to interfere.”
“You literally took a step.”
“I was observing.”
Wanda laughed.
Meanwhile, Eren was clearly trying very hard to speak like an adult. Lina listened attentively. Then her face lit up and she nodded enthusiastically.
Y/N narrowed their eyes. “What did she agree to?”
“A dance,” Wanda answered immediately.
Y/N took another step.
Wanda physically pulled them back.
“No.”
“Wanda.”
“No.”
“He’s circling.”
Wanda burst out laughing.
“He’s ten.”
“Exactly.”
“That’s not helping your argument.”
Y/N folded their arms. “She didn’t even had a debut yet.”
“Y/N.”
“He has a strategy.”
“He is ten.”
“He has intentions.”
“He is ten.”
Y/N pointed dramatically toward the children.
“Look at him.”
Eren was currently offering Lina his hand with all the seriousness of a fairytale prince. Wanda had to cover her mouth to stop laughing.
“He’s courting.”
“He asked her to dance at her birthday party.”
“Exactly.”
Finally, Wanda reached up and cupped Y/N’s cheek, forcing them to look at her instead of the dance floor. Their expression remained deeply suspicious.
“My love.”
“What?”
“He is ten.”
“I know that.”
“Then why are you acting like he’s about to propose marriage?”
Y/N opened their mouth, paused, then stubbornly answered, “Because he’s going after my little sister.”
Wanda’s eyes softened immediately. She leaned up and kissed them—quick, warm, affectionate.
When she pulled back, Y/N still looked unconvinced. Which only made her laugh harder.
“Are you jealous?”
“No.”
The answer came far too quickly making Wanda laughed immediately.
Y/N looked betrayed. “I’m not.”
“Of course not.”
“I’m serious.”
“Mhm.”
“I am.”
Still smiling, Wanda kissed their cheek and took one of their hands, placing it gently over her stomach. Almost immediately, their baby kicked, changing Y/N’s entire expression. The suspicious older sibling was gone. Now there was only a delighted future parent.
Wanda smiled triumphantly.
“Good timing.”
Y/N rubbed her stomach gently. The baby kicked again.
“See?” Wanda said innocently. “Your child is hungry.”
Y/N immediately looked toward the buffet tables, then back at Wanda, then at the buffet again.
A terrible realization dawned.
Wanda’s smile widened. “Go get us food.”
“You planned this.”
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“You distracted me.”
“Our child distracted you.”
Y/N pointed accusingly.
Wanda kissed their finger making them blush, and their eyes darken.
And just like that, they lost the argument completely.
A few moments later, Y/N could be seen heading toward the food tables while Wanda watched with a victorious smile.
Meanwhile, on the dance floor, Lina and Eren were trying very hard to dance like adults.
---
By the time the dancing slowed and the enormous birthday cake had been thoroughly attacked by a room full of children, it was finally time for gifts.
Lina immediately climbed into the oversized chair prepared for her near the front of the ballroom, looking entirely too pleased with herself.
The first gift was from Y/N. When Lina opened the long wooden box and found a training sword made specifically for her, her name engraved along the blade. Y/N wanted to teach her how to defend herself.
Lina immediately launched herself at them. The entire ballroom laughed as Y/N caught her easily.
“Thank you!”
“You are welcome, little dove.”
Next came Wanda's gift: a beautiful leather-bound journal decorated with silver stars and flowers.
“It’s a diary. So you can take note of all the adventures you will have,” Wanda explained.
Lina immediately hugged both the journal and Wanda.
After that came Ser Rogers. Steve's gift was a child's knight set complete with a painted wooden shield, training gauntlets, and a small sash. Lina immediately declared herself “officially dangerous now,” while Steve looked like he was reconsidering every decision that had led him to this moment.
Ser Barnes was next. His gift was a children's archery set complete with padded arrows and a target. Lina looked at it as though he'd handed her buried treasure. Y/N immediately started imagining broken windows.
Then came Natasha. Her gift was a beautiful red cloak trimmed with silver embroidery and lined with soft fur for winter. Lina wrapped herself in it immediately and refused to remove it for the rest of the evening. Natasha looked deeply satisfied with herself.
Several more gifts followed. One noble family presented Lina with a delicate silver bracelet decorated with tiny stars, while another gifted her a collection of beautifully illustrated fairy tale books. Lina was delighted by both.
Then one of the village children approached—a little girl around Lina's age carrying a small package wrapped in plain cloth. Inside was a handmade rag doll wearing a tiny blue dress. The stitching was uneven, and one button eye sat slightly higher than the other, but it was obvious it had been made with care.
The little girl immediately started apologizing.
“It’s not very pretty—”
“It’s beautiful.” Lina hugged the doll instantly.
The little girl beamed.
Wanda's eyes suspiciously filled with tears.
Finally, Eren approached.
The poor boy looked more nervous than Y/N had ever seen him, which was saying something. Lina immediately sat up straighter when she saw him coming.
Y/N noticed and narrowed their eyes.
Wanda noticed Y/N noticing and immediately grabbed their arm.
“No.”
“I’m not doing anything.”
“You are absolutely doing something.”
“I am observing.”
Wanda rolled her eyes.
Eren handed over a carefully wrapped package. Lina opened it slowly. Inside was a small wooden music box. Handmade.
When she turned the little handle, a soft melody drifted through the ballroom. The lid opened to reveal a tiny dancing princess carved from wood.
The room grew noticeably quieter.
Eren’s face turned bright red. “My…dad taught me how to make it when he was still alive… Ser Rogers helped me make it.”
Lina stared at the spinning figure for a long moment.
Then she smiled. Not the excited grin she'd given the sword. Not the delighted laugh she'd given the cloak.
A different smile. Softer.
“It’s beautiful.”
Eren looked like someone had just handed him a kingdom.
Wanda immediately hid her smile behind her hand.
Y/N narrowed their eyes further. But this time, they didn't say anything. Because despite every protective instinct screaming otherwise, Lina looked happy. Really happy.
And tonight was about her.
So Y/N simply crossed their arms and let it go. For now.
The rest of the evening passed wonderfully. There was more dancing, more cake, and more children running through the ballroom despite several servants' increasingly desperate attempts to stop them. Lina spent the night bouncing from one activity to another, laughing so much her cheeks turned pink.
And every time Y/N looked over, their little sister was smiling.
Not the careful smile she'd worn for years under Alaric. Not the quiet one she used when she thought nobody was watching.
A real smile. Bright and carefree.
The kind she should have been allowed to have all along. Seeing it made something warm settle inside Y/N’s chest. Because for the first time, Lina was having the birthday she deserved.
Eventually the music faded. Guests departed. Families returned home carrying sleepy children, and the ballroom slowly emptied until only a handful of servants remained cleaning up.
It was already very late.
Lina looked tired now. But happy.
Y/N glanced toward Wanda. Immediately, Wanda understood. Her hand found theirs beneath the table and squeezed gently.
The final gift.
The one they had spoken about days ago. The one Y/N had spent longer thinking about than all the others combined.
Wanda's eyes softened.
Then she leaned up and kissed their cheek. A quiet gesture. Full of understanding.
“You should go,” she whispered.
Y/N smiled.
Ser Romanoff stepped forward to escort the queen back to their chambers. Wanda squeezed Y/N's hand one final time before leaving, and just before she disappeared through the ballroom doors, she glanced back over her shoulder.
Smiling. Encouraging.
Go.
Once Wanda was gone, Y/N approached Lina. The little girl was sitting in a chair, holding her new music box while trying—and failing—not to yawn.
“Had fun?”
Lina immediately nodded. “The best birthday ever.”
Y/N’s smile softened. “The best?”
“The best.”
Y/N kiss her head before offered their hand. “Come on.”
Lina took it immediately. “Where are we going?”
Y/N only smiled. “One more gift.”
Her eyes widened instantly. “Another one?”
“One last one.”
Lina looked delighted. Then curious. Then suspicious.
“Is it a pony?”
“No.”
“A dragon?”
“No.”
“A dragon pony?”
Y/N laughed. “No. Dragons don’t exist!”
Lina sighed dramatically. “Okay.”
They walked through the quiet palace corridors together, the sounds of the celebration slowly fading behind them. The castle felt different now—still, peaceful. Most of the candles had burned low, and the servants they passed smiled warmly at Lina and wished her a happy birthday.
Eventually they reached a part of the palace Lina rarely visited.
And finally, they stopped before a familiar door.
Lina frowned. “What room is this?”
Y/N looked at the door for a moment before turning back to her. “Mama’s.”
Lina blinked. Immediately confused.
“…Mama’s?”
Y/N nodded. A small silence settled between them. Lina looked back at the door slowly, as though she wasn’t entirely sure she had heard correctly.
“I thought…”
She hesitated. “I thought there wasn’t anything left.”
Y/N understood. “I thought so too.”
Then they pushed the door open.
The room beyond glowed softly in candlelight. Warm and gentle.
Lina stepped inside slowly. Completely silent. Her eyes moved everywhere at once.
Taking everything in. The books. The furniture. The little decorative pieces. The embroidery frame resting beside a chair. The portrait above the fireplace.
And then she stopped.
Because there—resting on a table near the fireplace, was a portrait of Queen Eleonora heavily pregnant, one hand resting on her stomach.
And beside her stood Y/N. Already tall for their age. Already carrying the posture Alaric had beaten into them. Serious. Guarded. Trying very hard to look older than they were.
And yet standing close enough that their shoulder touched Eleonora's arm. One of her hands rested gently in their hair.
The painter had captured something Y/N hadn't noticed until years later—the tiny smile on their mother's face and the way she was looking at them.
Like they were the most precious thing in the world.
Lina stopped.
The room became very quiet.
She stepped closer.
Then closer.
Until she stood directly in front of the painting.
Y/N remained a few steps behind, watching and waiting.
Lina stared at the portrait for a long time. At Eleonora. At the baby bump. At thirteen-year-old Y/N.
Then, softly— “…that’s me.”
Y/N swallowed. “Yeah.”
Lina reached toward the painting but stopped just before touching it, as if afraid it might disappear.
“Mama looked happy.”
The words hit harder than Y/N expected. Because she had. Even then. Even carrying the exhaustion of years. Even knowing what waited for her.
Eleonora had still smiled whenever she looked at her children.
Y/N stepped closer and carefully reached into their coat.
Lina looked up, confused.
Y/N pulled out an envelope.
Old. Protected.
For a moment they simply stared at it. Then held it out.
Lina blinked. “What’s that?”
Y/N’s throat tightened. “A letter.”
Lina took it carefully. “From who?”
Y/N looked toward the portrait. “…From Mama.”
The room went still.
Lina’s eyes widened. “She wrote me a letter?”
Y/N nodded.
“Before you were born.”
Lina stared at the envelope as though it might vanish if she blinked.
Then she slowly opened it. Her small hands trembled.
And she began to read.
---
My precious little one, If you are reading this, then it means I was never given the chance to hold you for as long as I wished I could. There are already so many things I wanted to tell you. How I spoke to you when no one else was around. How your brother would rest their head against my stomach and talk to you as though you could already answer back. How every time you moved, Y/N would look at me with the same frightened wonder they used to have as a child whenever they discovered something beautiful. You are already loved more than you will ever fully understand. Especially by him. Your brother carries a heart far too gentle for this kingdom, though I pray the world never succeeds in hardening it completely. There will be people who misunderstand Y/N. Some will fear what they do not understand. Others will try to convince him that he is too soft, too emotional, too different. Do not believe those people. I have lived among cruel men for many years, and I can promise you this with certainty: There is nothing stronger than a person who remains kind after surviving pain. And there is no one in this world I would trust more to protect you than Y/N. He has protected me since he was small enough to fit entirely in my lap. Even when frightened. Even when hurting. Even when no one protected him in return. So if one day you are scared, or lonely, or uncertain of where you belong—go to him. Y/N will hold your hand through every storm this world places before you. That is simply who he is. Please be patient with him too. He carries wounds much older than he should. Some visible. Some hidden deep enough that even he may not fully understand them yet. But beneath all of it, your brother’s heart is beautiful. Never let anyone convince you otherwise. I hope you grow surrounded by the kind of love I once dreamed this palace might hold. I hope you laugh loudly. I hope you run through gardens without fear. I hope you are allowed to become exactly who you are without shame. And I hope that when you look at Y/N, you do not only see a future king. I hope you see what I see. A person who fought very hard to remain gentle in a world that rewarded cruelty. Take care of each other. Love each other fiercely. That is how people survive places like this. And if there is anything beyond this life, know that I will spend eternity loving both of you. Forever yours, Mama
---
The first tear landed on the page before Lina reached the end.
Then another. And another.
By the time she whispered the final words—her vision was completely blurred.
The letter lowered slowly. Her lips trembled.
Y/N could already see it coming.
The grief. The longing. The realization that this was the closest she would ever come to hearing her mother's voice.
Y/N didn't hesitate. They gathered Lina into their arms. Holding her close.
Safe.
Lina buried her face in their neck and sobbed. Not quietly.
Y/N felt tears gathering in their own eyes again.
Gods. Their mother was still finding ways to make them cry.
The letter crumpled slightly in Lina's hand as she clung to them.
Then, through her tears, she whispered:
“Why did Mama leave us?”
The question shattered Y/N. Because Lina wasn't asking about childbirth. Or death.
She was asking the question every child asks.
Why didn't she stay?
Y/N closed their eyes and held her tighter. “Mama didn't leave us.”
Lina cried harder.
Y/N pressed their cheek against her hair. “She wanted to stay.” Their own voice cracked. “More than anything.”
A sob escaped Lina.
Y/N looked toward the portrait. Toward their mother.
Still smiling from across the room. Still watching over them somehow.
“Mama loved you before she even met you.”
Lina's shoulders trembled.
“Really?”
The word came out broken. Y/N smiled through tears. “Really.”
They pulled back just enough to brush the tears from her cheeks.
“She talked about you all the time.”
Lina looked up at them. Red-eyed. Heartbroken.
Y/N kissed her forehead, just like Eleonora used to kiss theirs, then pulled her close again.
Lina didn't let go. If anything, she held tighter. Her small arms wrapped around Y/N's neck while she continued crying into their shoulder, the letter still clutched tightly in one hand.
Y/N just held her.
One hand rubbed slow circles across her back while the other rested protectively against her hair. The room remained quiet except for the crackling fireplace and Lina's soft sobs.
After a moment, Y/N shifted carefully and slipped one arm beneath Lina's knees, lifting her into their arms. Lina immediately buried her face deeper into their neck, not protesting, not wanting to be anywhere else.
Y/N carried her across the room toward one of the armchairs near the fireplace.
The same chair Eleonora used to sit in while reading. The chair where Y/N had spent countless evenings curled against her side.
They lowered themself into it slowly, settling Lina onto their lap before wrapping both arms around her and holding her close against their chest. Like their mother used to do when their were at that age.
Lina continued crying quietly. Y/N rested their cheek on top of her head and waited.
Eventually the sobs softened. Then slowed.
Then became little more than sniffles. But Lina still didn't move from their lap.
Several minutes passed before her small voice finally broke the silence.
“...Y/N?”
“Hm?”
And Y/N wasn’t prepared for what came next.
“What if Wanda leaves too?”
The words hit like a blade. Y/N went completely still for a second.
But inside, fear exploded.
The same fear that had lived quietly in the back of their mind ever since learning Wanda was pregnant. The same fear that woke them some nights. The same fear they never spoke aloud.
What if history repeated itself?
What if—No.
Y/N buried the thought immediately.
For Lina.
For Wanda.
And for the baby.
They swallowed carefully and pressed a kiss into Lina's hair.
“Wanda will be fine.”
Lina remained curled against them. “Really?”
Y/N wanted to promise. Wanted to say yes. But they couldn't.
Not after everything life had taught them.
So instead they chose honesty. “The healers say she's healthy.”
Lina listened carefully.
“And she's much healthier than Mama was during her pregnancy.”
That part was true. Painfully true.
Eleonora had been growing weaker long before Lina was born.
Wanda wasn't. Wanda was strong. Healthy. Stubborn enough to terrify ministers and healers alike.
Y/N smiled faintly.
“The baby is healthy too.”
Lina thought about that for a moment before looking up, eyes still wet.
“You promise?”
The question hurt. Because Y/N knew what she was really asking. Not for certainty. For comfort. For someone to tell her everything would be okay.
Y/N brushed a tear from her cheek.
“I can't promise.”
Lina's face fell slightly.
“But I can tell you Wanda is doing very well.”
Y/N smiled softly.
“And if anyone can bully death into leaving her alone, it's probably Wanda.”
A tiny laugh escaped Lina. Small but real.
Y/N smiled too.
The little girl leaned back against their chest.
Comforted. Not entirely but enough for now.
Several quiet moments passed before Y/N glanced around the room. At the bookshelves. The paintings. The flowers. The memories. Everything Eleonora had left behind.
Then they looked down at Lina.
“You know...”
Lina tilted her head.
Y/N smiled softly. “This room is yours now.”
She blinked. “...Mine?”
“If you want it.”
Lina looked around slowly, carefully taking everything in.
The portrait.
The books.
The fireplace.
The pieces of their mother that still remained here.
Her eyes widened.
“Really?”
Y/N nodded. “You can move all yours things here.”
Lina stared. Speechless. For once.
Then her gaze drifted back to Eleonora's portrait, and suddenly tears filled her eyes again.
“So I can stay with Mama?”
Y/N's eyes burned immediately. They tightened their arms around her. Holding her securely against their chest.
“Yeah.”Their voice cracked slightly. “You're staying with Mama.”
Lina smiled through fresh tears and curled closer into them.
For a long while, neither moved.
Just two siblings sitting together in their mother's chair beneath her portrait, wrapped in the love she had left behind for both of them.
---
A Month Later
Wanda’s POV
A month passed surprisingly quickly.
After her birthday, Lina had officially moved into Queen Eleonora's chambers. At first, Wanda worried it might be too emotional for her, but instead Lina thrived. She adored the room, the books, the paintings, and every little keepsake Eleonora had left behind. More than once, Wanda found her sitting beneath one of her mother's portraits, happily chatting away as though Eleonora could hear every word.
And perhaps she could.
Y/N certainly seemed to think so.
Some portraits remained in Eleonora's chambers. Others Y/N had quietly brought back to their own chamber. One sat beside the fireplace, another near Wanda's reading chair, and a smaller one rested on Y/N's desk. Whenever they thought nobody was watching, Wanda sometimes caught them looking at those portraits.
Not sadly. Just...Missing her.
The pregnancy was progressing beautifully. The healers couldn't have been happier. The baby was healthy, growing exactly as expected and already kicking with alarming enthusiasm. Wanda felt well too—tired sometimes, hungry constantly, but otherwise perfectly healthy.
The only person struggling was arguably Y/N.
Not physically.
Emotionally.
Because the closer they got to the birth, the more protective they became.
And honestly?
It was becoming ridiculous.
Like right now.
Wanda was enjoying the afternoon sun in the palace gardens, a book in hand as she wandered slowly along a stone path.
Peaceful. Quiet. Until—
“Wanda.”
She sighed. There they were. Y/N approached from across the garden looking deeply concerned.
Again.
“What?”
“You were walking.”
Wanda blinked.
“…yes.”
“Without anyone.”
“I am in the palace garden.”
Y/N still looked unconvinced.
Wanda stared at them. And the baby kicked as if enjoying the argument.
“You could have slipped.”
“On what?”
Y/N glanced at the ground. “…a leaf.”
Wanda laughed.
“A leaf.”
“It happens.”
“It does not.”
“It could.”
Gods. A month ago Y/N would have worried. Now they were just hovering.
The baby kicked again. Y/N immediately abandoned the argument and placed a hand against her stomach.
Traitor.
Wanda watched their expression soften instantly.
Every single time. Like magic.
“Did you miss Papa?” Y/N say softly.
Another kick.
Y/N smiled.
And Wanda's chest tightened. Because moments like this made the fear easier to see.
Not in what Y/N said. But in what they didn't.
---
That night, after supper, Wanda lay comfortably against the headboard while Y/N sat beside her reading. Or pretending to.
They had been staring at the same page for nearly ten minutes.
Wanda watched them quietly. Candlelight danced across their face, catching the faint scar on their cheek and the tension hidden behind their eyes.
Gods. She knew them too well now.
Y/N hadn't spoken about their fears. Not directly. But Wanda saw them anyway.
In the way they checked on her three times every night. In the way they asked the healers the same questions repeatedly. In the way their hand always found her stomach whenever they sat together, as though reassuring themselves that both mother and baby were still there.
Still safe. Still breathing.
Wanda set her book aside and slid closer.
Y/N immediately wrapped an arm around her without even looking away from the book they were pretending to read.
“My love.”
Their eyes lifted.
“Hm?”
Wanda reached up and brushed a hand through their hair. The book was forgotten instantly.
She smiled softly. And there it was.
The fear.
Hidden deep. But present.
Y/N swallowed once.
Wanda's heart ached. Because she knew exactly where it came from.
They saw their mother become weak during pregnancy. And with their baby due in only a few weeks.
Of course they were afraid.
Of course they were.
She leaned forward and kissed them gently, then rested her forehead against theirs.
“I’m okay.”
Y/N smiled immediately. “I know.”
Wanda knew that smile. Knew it well enough to recognize when it was hiding something.
Instead of arguing, she set her book aside and opened her arms.
Y/N looked at her for a moment, then immediately moved. Like they'd been waiting for permission. Wanda pulled their head against her chest, one hand settling in their hair while the other rubbed slow circles across their back. The room was quiet except for the soft crackle of the fire.
Y/N's arm wrapped around her waist. Holding on.
Wanda kept stroking their hair, knowing she couldn't make them stop worrying. Not completely.
Eventually Y/N sighed. A long, tired sound.
“I know you're healthy. The healers are happy. They say everything is going perfectly.”
Their fingers tightened slightly against her side.
“And I know this is different.”
Wanda's chest tightened. Because it was. Eleonora hadn't been healthy.
Wanda was. The baby was too.
Y/N knew that. Logically. But fear wasn't logical.
“I know Mama's pregnancy wasn't like yours,” they said quietly. “I know the healers were already worried about her. I know all of that.”
A pause.
“But I still get scared.”
There it was. The truth.
Y/N pressed their forehead lightly against her shoulder.
“I don't want to lose you.”
Wanda's eyes stung immediately.
Gods. She loved them. So much.
Her fingers slipped through their hair again.
“You won't.”
Y/N laughed softly. “You don't know that.”
“No.”
Wanda wouldn't lie to them. “I don't.”
Y/N closed their eyes.
“But I know this.” She cupped their cheek gently. “You are not that frightened child anymore.”
Their eyes lifted to hers.
“And I am not alone.”
Y/N's expression softened.
“We have healers checking on me every week,” Wanda said, kissing their forehead. “We have an entire palace ready to panic if I sneeze.”
Another kiss. “And we have you.”
That finally earned a small smile. The fear didn't disappear.
But it loosened. Enough for now.
After a moment, they spoke again.
“Can I ask you something?”
“Always.”
They looked away briefly. “If the baby ends up like me...”
Wanda understood immediately.
“If they're born with one body and heart different from what people expect...” Their throat tightened. “...would you care?”
“No.”
The answer came instantly.
Y/N blinked.
Wanda cupped their face. “No,” she repeated softly. “I wouldn't care at all.”
Something eased inside them.
Just a little.
Wanda smiled. “As long as our baby is healthy.” Her hand rested over her stomach. “And loved.”
Y/N visibly relaxed.
Then Wanda added, “Though I do hope they look like you.”
Y/N's head snapped up. “What?”
“I do.”
“No.”
“Yes.”
Y/N looked horrified. “My love, have you seen yourself?”
“Have you?”
Y/N pointed at her.
“You have auburn hair. Beautiful green eyes.”
“You're biased.” Wanda chuckle.
“I married you. That's my job! But I’m telling the truth!”
Wanda laughed. Then rested a hand over her stomach.
“I want them to have your heart.”
The teasing faded.
“Your kindness. Your gentleness. The way you love people.”
Y/N immediately looked away. Embarrassed.
Wanda smiled and turned their face back toward hers. “I mean it.”
After a moment, Y/N recovered.
“I want them to have your hair.”
“No.”
“Yes.”
“My hair is impossible.”
“Exactly.”
Wanda laughed.
“I want your eyes too.”
“They're just eyes.” Y/N make a face.
“They're your eyes.”
The baby suddenly kicked. Both of them looked down. Then another kick followed.
Y/N's entire face softened. They placed a hand over her stomach and leaned down to press a kiss there. “I don't really care who they look like. As long as they are healthy.”
Wanda's heart melted. Of course. That was what mattered most to them.
She cupped their cheek. “I know.”
Y/N leaned into her touch, and when Wanda kissed them, thoughts of hair color and eye color faded away. Only love remained. And the certainty that their child would be adored beyond reason.
---
Without either of them realizing it, time continued moving.
Days became weeks, and weeks became a month.
And slowly, piece by piece, they prepared for their baby.
The palace began changing around them. A basket appeared beside their bed. Tiny clothes found their way into drawers. Blankets, books, and wooden toys accumulated faster than seemed possible.
Then came the crib.
Most royal and noble children slept in nurseries from the beginning, surrounded by nurses and attendants far from their parents.
Neither Wanda nor Y/N cared.
The crib stood beside their bed, close enough for Wanda to reach without standing and close enough for Y/N to undoubtedly check if the baby was breathing every five minutes.
Wanda fully expected them to do exactly that.
The crib itself had quietly become Y/N's latest project. Despite insisting they were only making "minor adjustments," Wanda eventually discovered those adjustments involved hand-carving delicate details into the wood.
When Wanda asked, Y/N claimed it was important. Wanda suspected they simply wanted something to fuss over. Either way, it was beautiful.
And every time she looked at it, her chest tightened.
Soon it wouldn't be empty. Soon there would be a baby sleeping there.
Their baby.
They even prepared a nursery despite having no intention of using it immediately. It occupied Y/N's old chambers, though almost nothing remained unchanged. The dark furniture had been replaced, the walls brightened, and the rooms filled with bookshelves, soft rugs, comfortable chairs, and a little bed waiting for when the child grew older.
It no longer looked like a prince's chambers. It looked like a child's room.
The kind of room Y/N should have had growing up.
Wanda noticed that but she never mentioned it. Neither did Y/N.
And as the weeks passed, Wanda noticed something else.
Y/N still worried. Just... less obviously.
They stopped questioning the healers every other day. Stopped hovering every time she stood up. Stopped looking ready to summon half the palace whenever she sneezed.
Mostly.
Instead, whenever the worry became too much, they came looking for her. No explanations.
They would simply appear. Then pull her into their arms and hold her.
Like now.
Wanda was reviewing reports in her study when Y/N quietly walked in. One look was enough.
The reports were set aside.
Without a word, Y/N crossed the room and wrapped their arms around her, resting their forehead against the side of her head.
“Missed us?” Wanda murmured.
Y/N only hummed. Holding her tighter. And Wanda melted. Because she knew what they were doing. Checking. Reassuring themself. Making sure both of them were still there. Still safe.
So she leaned back against them and let them hold her for as long as they needed.
Eventually the tension left their shoulders. Only then did Y/N kiss her temple and return to whatever royal disaster awaited them.
It happened often.
Sometimes in the morning, at night, after difficult meetings, after passing one of Eleonora's portraits.
Y/N never explained. And Wanda never asked. She just held them back. Whenever they buried their face against her shoulder, she ran her fingers through their hair. Whenever they kissed her stomach, she kissed their forehead. Trying, in every small way she could, to tell them:
I'm here. We're okay.
---
Ser Romanoff also had opinions. “You're going to need wet nurses.”
Wanda looked up from her book.
Natasha stood beside the sofa while Y/N pretended not to listen.
“You realize queens have used wet nurses for centuries?”
“I know.”
“You'll be exhausted.”
“I know.”
“You'll barely sleep.”
“I know.”
Natasha narrowed her eyes.
Wanda smiled. “I still don't want one.”
At least not yet. The thought of feeding her child herself, holding them close, being the first comfort they knew in the world—she wanted that.
Perhaps later she would accept help.
Perhaps not.
She would decide when the time came.
Natasha sighed dramatically. “As expected.”
So life continued.
The crib waited beside their bed. The nursery waited down the hall. Tiny clothes filled drawers. Lina prepared aggressively for her role as aunt. And with every passing day, the baby grew closer.
Until even the palace seemed to be holding its breath. Waiting for the moment their family would become one person larger.
---
Y/N's POV
“This is ridiculous.”
Ser Barnes didn't even look up from his horse. They rode side by side toward a nearby village, a small escort following behind. Y/N was in a terrible mood. And Ser Barnes knew it.
“This could have been handled by literally anyone else.”
“It couldn't.”
“It absolutely could.”
“It couldn't.”
Y/N glared. Ser Barnes remained unimpressed.
“Wanda could give birth any day now.”
“We know.”
“No, I don't think you do.”
Ser Barnes finally looked over.
Y/N looked genuinely distressed. Not angry. Distressed.
Which was worse.
“She’s due soon.”
“We know.”
“The baby could decide today is the day.”
“We know.”
“I should be with her.”
“And you will be.”
“What if she needs me?”
“Then someone will come get you.”
“What if it happens before they arrive?”
“We're less than an hour from the capital.”
“What if—”
“Y/N.”
The king stopped talking. Briefly.
Ser Barnes sighed. “The queen is healthy. The baby is healthy. There are healers, midwives, guards, servants, and half the palace watching her.”
Y/N frowned. “That doesn't make me feel better.”
“I know.” Ser Barnes sigh, “The village requested direct intervention from the crown.”
Y/N folded their arms. Still grumpy and unconvinced.
Ser Barnes had known them long enough to recognize the difference between annoyance and genuine distress. This was the latter.
Y/N stared ahead for a long moment before sighing. “If Wanda gives birth while I'm out here...”
Ser Barnes already knew where this was going.
“...I'm going to kick your ass.”
The threat was delivered with complete seriousness.
Ser Barnes burst out laughing.
Y/N looked even more offended. “I'm serious.”
“I know.”
“I'm not joking.”
“I know.”
Y/N pointed at him from horseback.
“If I miss the birth of my child because of three merchants arguing over something stupid, I will personally make your life miserable.”
Ser Barnes grinned. “Fair.”
“I'm glad you understand.”
“I do.”
Ser Barnes nodded solemnly. “If Her Majesty goes into labor while we're here, you have my full permission to kick my ass.”
“Good.”
A few moments later, Ser Barnes glanced sideways at them.
“You know she's going to be fine.”
Y/N's expression softened immediately. Just for a second.
“I know.” And they did.
The healers weren't worried. Wanda wasn't worried. Even Lina wasn't worried anymore.
Only Y/N.
Y/N was worried enough for everyone.
Ser Barnes let the silence sit for a moment. Then quietly said, “She's strong."
Y/N looked down at the reins in their hands. A faint smile appearing despite everything. "Yeah."
"Stronger than you, honestly."
That actually made Y/N laugh. A genuine laugh. Because it was true.
"She is." The fondness in their voice was immediate.
Ser Barnes smirked making Y/N rolled their eyes. But the smile remained.
"She is stronger than me."
They looked ahead toward the village in the distance. Then nudged Philip forward.
"Now let's hurry so I can get back faster."
Before Ser Barnes could answer, Philip surged ahead eagerly. Ser Barnes sighed before urging his own horse to follow.
---
Fortunately, Ser Barnes had been right.
The dispute really had needed the crown.
Three merchant families had spent weeks arguing over trade routes, taxes, and ownership claims. The moment Y/N arrived, they listened to everyone, asked a few questions, forced the families to actually hear one another, and had the matter settled before the afternoon ended.
Even Y/N had to admit the village probably wouldn't have accepted anyone else's decision.
They still complained anyway.
On the ride home, Y/N rode beside Ser Barnes with their arms folded.
“This could have waited.”
“It could not.”
“It absolutely could have.”
“It could not.”
“It was solved in less than two hours.”
“Because you were there.”
Y/N groaned.
Ser Barnes looked deeply amused.
“I hate when you're right.”
“I know.”
The conversation died there when Y/N's eyes narrowed as they see far ahead on the road, a rider was approaching.
Fast. Too fast.
The horse was lathered with sweat. The knight wasn't slowing down. Something cold dropped into Y/N's stomach. Ser Barnes saw it too. Immediately, both of them straightened.
The knight closed the distance rapidly. Y/N's heart began pounding.
No.
No, no, no.
The rider finally reached them and hauled his horse to a stop.
“Your Majesty—”
“What happened?” The words came out instantly. Sharp and panicked.
The knight blinked. “Her Majesty—”
Y/N's blood ran cold.
“What happened?”
The knight sat up straighter.
“Her Majesty is in labor.”
For one terrible second, the world stopped.
Then everything happened at once. Y/N wheeled Philip around so fast the stallion barely had time to react.
“Y/N—”
Ser Barnes didn't even get to finish.
“Go Philip!” The single word cracked like thunder. Philip surged forward. Y/N dug in their heels. The stallion exploded into motion. The road vanished beneath them. Wind tore at their clothes. Branches blurred past.
All Y/N could hear was the thunder of hooves and the frantic pounding of their own heart.
Wanda. Wait for me my love. Please.
Just let me get there.
Philip ran faster. And Y/N didn't look back.
---
Leave your comments!
Marked By You - Chapter 10
Where the Magic Fails
Wanda Maximoff x G!P Wolf Reader
Summary: The journey to the coastal safehouse takes a sweet but unbearable turn for Yelena, who finds herself trapped in a car with Wanda and Y/N’s relentless, domestic pining.
Words: 9k+
Warnings: Canon-typical violence and blood, Angsty, Heavy pining, domestic fluff.
A/N: Sorry everybody in took me a long time to update this one. Hope you’ll all enjoy it.
Series Masterlist || Main Masterlist
---
---
Yelena's POV
The road stretched endlessly beneath a bright blue sky, winding through forests that slowly gave way to rolling hills. According to the map on the dashboard, they were only two days away from the old coastal safehouse.
If nothing went wrong.
Which, considering her life, probably meant something would.
Yelena rested one hand lazily on the steering wheel while the radio played quietly in the background. Beside her, Wanda sat unusually peacefully, one elbow resting against the window.
For the fifth time in the last ten minutes...She looked into the backseat.
Y/N was asleep. One arm was tucked behind her head while the other rested across her stomach. Her head leaned against the window, hair falling over her forehead, completely unaware that someone had been staring at her for the past hour.
Wanda smiled. Again.
Yelena watched the reflection in the windshield. There it was. That stupid smile. Then Wanda quietly looked back out the window.
Thirty seconds later...She looked back again. Still asleep. Another tiny smile.
Yelena made a face. She'd enjoyed teasing them before. Back when they were both hopeless idiots dancing around each other.
Now?
Now they were just...Sweet. Unbearably sweet. Every time Y/N reached for something, Wanda handed it to her before she asked. Every time Wanda shifted in her seat, Y/N instinctively adjusted the air conditioning without looking away from the road. Every time one of them laughed...The other looked like they'd personally invented happiness.
It was annoying. Cute, sure. But annoying. Yelena physically shuddered.
"I miss when you were both emotionally constipated."
Wanda looked over. "...What?"
"You heard me."
"I don't even know what that means."
"It means this." Yelena gestured dramatically between Wanda and the sleeping wolf in the back. "All this..." She waved both hands. "The smiling."
Wanda blinked innocently. "What smiling?"
"The smiling you keep doing."
"I haven't smiled."
"You smiled three seconds ago."
"I did not."
"You looked at sleeping beauty back there and smiled like you were in romance movie."
Wanda's ears turned pink. "I wasn't—"
"You were."
"I just looked."
"Mhm."
"I did."
"You looked lovingly."
"I did not look lovingly!"
Yelena sighed dramatically. "This is exhausting."
Wanda crossed her arms, trying very hard not to smile again. It lasted exactly twenty seconds. Then she glanced back once more. Y/N had shifted slightly in her sleep, brows furrowing before relaxing again. Wanda's entire expression softened.
Yelena let out the loudest groan she'd made all week. "Oh my god."
"What?"
"You did it again."
"I didn't even—"
"You looked at her like she is baby deer."
"I was making sure she was comfortable."
"You are proving my point."
Wanda huffed. "I can't win with you."
"No."
Yelena looked ahead. Then suddenly spotted a weathered sign beside the highway.
DINER — NEXT EXIT
Perfect. She flicked on the turn signal. "We're stopping."
Wanda looked over. "Why?"
"Because if I spend another hour watching you two make heart eyes at each other, I will intentionally crash this car."
"I don't—"
"No."
Yelena pulled into the gravel parking lot before Wanda could finish defending herself.
The diner looked like it had been standing there since the seventies. A faded red sign hung crookedly above the entrance, and three pickup trucks were parked outside.
Yelena killed the engine. "Let's go eat."
The sudden silence woke Y/N immediately. Golden eyes snapped open. She looked around once. Twice. Then focused on the front seats. "...Did something happen?"
"No," Yelena answered while already climbing out. "I'm hungry." She slammed the door behind her and marched toward the entrance.
Y/N watched her disappear through the glass doors. "...Is she upset?"
Wanda climbed out of the passenger seat just as Y/N stepped onto the gravel beside her. "I don't know."
Y/N frowned slightly toward the diner. "She sounded grumpy."
"I noticed."
Y/N closed the car door before looking toward Wanda. "...Did I do something?"
"I don't think so."
Before Wanda could say anything else, she found herself gently pulled forward.
Y/N wrapped one arm around her waist, the other sliding carefully around her shoulders.
"Wha—"
A low, content rumble vibrated through Y/N's chest. The familiar purr.
Wanda laughed softly. "Someone's in a cuddly mood."
Instead of answering, Y/N leaned down and rubbed her nose gently against Wanda's cheek. A slow, affectionate nuzzle. The motion was so natural that it almost made Wanda forget they were standing in the middle of a parking lot.
She smiled helplessly.
"There you are..."
Y/N hummed happily, pulling her a little closer. "You smell nice."
"Thanks."
Another soft nuzzle. Wanda's cheeks warmed immediately. "You've become very affectionate."
Y/N blinked. "...Is that bad?"
"No." Wanda reached up, smoothing a strand of hair behind Y/N's ear. "It's very nice."
Y/N smiled. A real one. Not shy anymore. Not uncertain. Just... happy. She dipped her head again, brushing another tiny nuzzle against Wanda's temple before kissing the side of her forehead.
Wanda melted.
"I think," she murmured against Y/N's shoulder, "Yelena might actually kill us."
"...Why?"
"I think we've become annoying."
Y/N looked genuinely confused. "We haven't done anything."
Wanda laughed. "I know."
"You said affection is normal."
"It is."
"Then why would she be upset?"
"Because..." Wanda smiled. "She's Yelena."
"...Oh."
That apparently explained everything.
Inside the diner, Yelena happened to glance through the front window while waiting for the waitress. She froze. Outside...The giant wolf woman was nuzzling Wanda's face.
Again. And Wanda was smiling like an idiot again.
Yelena slowly closed her eyes. Then opened them. They were still doing it. She looked toward the ceiling. "Natasha," she muttered under her breath. "You owe me."
The elderly waitress approached with a warm smile. "Table for one?"
Yelena sighed. "...Unfortunately, three."
As if summoned by fate itself, the front door opened. Y/N held it open for Wanda. Of course she did. Wanda thanked her with another smile.
Yelena pinched the bridge of her nose. This was going to be the longest two days of her life. She followed the waitress to a booth near the window before sliding into one side with a quiet sigh. Reaching for the menu, she looked up as the waitress smiled.
“Coffee?”
“Please, three.”
The waitress nodded and disappeared toward the kitchen.
A moment later, Wanda and Y/N joined her. Y/N instinctively waited for Wanda to slide into the booth before taking the seat beside her. Yelena watched the entire thing happen and simply rolled her eyes.
Of course.
The waitress returned with three mugs of coffee, setting them down before leaving them to decide on breakfast. Silence settled over the table as everyone looked over their menus. After a minute, Y/N leaned a little closer to Wanda, angling her menu just enough for Wanda to see.
“They have blueberry pancakes.”
Wanda glanced to where Y/N was pointing, a small smile spreading across her face. “I see them.”
Y/N nodded once, looking quietly pleased she'd found them.
Across the table, Yelena looked between the two of them before shaking her head with an amused smile. “And there goes the lovesick smiles again.” Yelena comments.
Wanda groaned softly. “Just leave us alone Yelena!”
“I wish!” Yelena replied with a small shrug.
The waitress returned a few minutes later with a notepad tucked beneath her arm. “Ready to order?”
Wanda nodded. “I'll have the blueberry pancakes with a side of bacon.”
“I'll take the country breakfast,” Y/N said. “And... another side of pancakes.”
The waitress smiled as she scribbled everything down before looking at Yelena.
“The western omelet. Hash browns instead of fries.”
“I'll have that right out.”
She disappeared toward the kitchen, leaving the three of them with the smell of fresh coffee drifting through the diner.
Wanda wrapped both hands around her mug before looking at Yelena. “So... how much longer?”
Yelena thought for a moment before answering. “If the roads stay clear...” She took a sip of coffee. “Two more days.”
Wanda nodded. “And then?”
“We find the safehouse.”
“And hope Natasha is there.”
Yelena's expression softened slightly. “Yeah.”
“If she's not?”
“We figure out the next step.”
Y/N quietly listened while stirring cream into her coffee. “You think Hydra knows where we're going?”
Yelena shook her head. “No. But I still don't like staying anywhere too long.”
“We'll keep moving if we have to.”
Y/N nodded once. “I'll keep watch tonight.”
“You've kept watch every night,” Wanda reminded her.
“I know.”
“You need sleep too.”
“I sleep.”
“Wolf naps don't count.”
“They do.”
Yelena smirked into her coffee. “I am staying out of this one.”
A comfortable silence settled over the booth until the waitress returned, balancing three large plates on her arms. “Blueberry pancakes.” She placed Wanda's breakfast in front of her. “Western omelet.”
Yelena thanked her before reaching for the hot sauce.
“And the country breakfast.” The enormous plate landed in front of Y/N, piled high with scrambled eggs, bacon, sausage, hash browns, toast, and pancakes.
“I'll be right back with the extra pancakes.”
Y/N nodded politely. “Thank you.”
A minute later, the waitress returned with another plate stacked with fluffy pancakes. “There you go, sweetheart.”
“Thank you.”
Yelena looked from the second plate to Y/N. “...You know, I always forget how much you eat.”
Y/N glanced down at the table. “…This isn't that much.”
Wanda laughed softly. “It really is.”
“It is?”
“Mhm.”
Y/N looked genuinely unconvinced before picking up her fork.
Breakfast began quietly. The only sounds were forks against plates, coffee cups settling back onto saucers, and the low murmur of conversations from the other customers.
Halfway through her pancakes, Wanda noticed Y/N had already finished nearly all of her eggs and bacon. She cut off a small piece of pancake, dipped it into the blueberries and syrup, then held the fork toward Y/N without thinking.
“Here.”
Y/N looked over before immediately leaning in to take the bite.
“Mm.”
Wanda smiled. “Good?”
Y/N swallowed. “Very.”
A few minutes later, Wanda did it again, this time with a piece of bacon. Y/N accepted it just as naturally. Yelena watched over the rim of her coffee before quietly shaking her head. “I knew this was going to start.”
Wanda looked over. “What?”
Yelena only roll her eyes and say “Nothing.” But the smile on her lips betrays her.
Wanda roll her eyes back and reach for Y/N plate stealing one of the crispy bacon strips.
Y/N noticed immediately. “…You took my bacon.”
“I did.”
“You could've asked.”
“I knew you'd say yes.”
Y/N considered that for a moment before nodding. “…That's true.”
She simply took another strip from the untouched side plate she'd ordered.
By the time Yelena had finished her omelet, Y/N had already cleaned her first plate completely. Not a crumb remained.
The waitress happened to walk past just as Y/N pulled the second plate of pancakes closer.
“Oh, honey,” she said with an impressed smile. “I’ve never seen anybody eat that much!”
Y/N looked up. “I was hungry.”
“I can tell.”
The waitress laughed warmly before continuing on to another table.
Wanda watched with quiet amusement as Y/N finished the second stack of pancakes, then reached for the remaining bacon and eggs she'd ordered on the side.
“You really were hungry.”
“I slept well.”
“I've noticed.”
Within another few minutes, the second plate was just as clean as the first.
Yelena leaned back in her seat, looking at the two empty plates in front of Y/N. “…Where does it all go?”
Y/N looked down at herself. “I don't know.”
“The wolf,” Wanda answered with a smile.
Y/N nodded thoughtfully. “…Probably.”
Yelena couldn't help smiling. “I should've guessed.”
She picked up her coffee again, watching Wanda absentmindedly brush a smear of syrup from the corner of Y/N's mouth with her thumb before returning to her own breakfast as if she hadn't done anything unusual.
Yelena simply rolled her eyes toward the ceiling.
Still ridiculous.
But... she supposed there were worse things than watching two people who'd finally found a little happiness after everything they'd survived.
---
Soon they were back on the road.
This time, Yelena insisted on driving again.
“I've had enough of being trapped in the backseat watching you two flirt,” she'd declared before tossing Y/N the keys to lock the car instead.
So Y/N sat in the passenger seat while Wanda settled into the back. It wasn't ideal. Every now and then, Y/N glanced into the rearview mirror just to check on Wanda. Every time their eyes met, Wanda smiled, and Y/N couldn't help smiling back before returning her attention to the road ahead.
Yelena noticed every single exchange.
She chose not to comment.
The day passed much like the ones before it. Long highways. Small towns. Forests gave way to open farmland before disappearing behind more stretches of empty road.
Around noon they stopped at another roadside diner for lunch before continuing south. A few hours later, they pulled into a gas station to fill the tank.
While Yelena paid for the fuel, Y/N disappeared into the convenience store. She emerged several minutes later carrying two bags absolutely overflowing with snacks.
Yelena looked at them, then at Y/N. “…Planning for winter?”
Y/N peeked inside one of the bags. “I got hungry.”
“You haven't stopped eating.”
“The wolf burns a lot of calories.”
“So apparently.”
The snacks disappeared surprisingly quickly over the next few hours. By the time dusk settled over the countryside, only a few empty wrappers remained on the floorboard beneath Y/N's seat.
The sun finally disappeared below the horizon just as another faded neon sign came into view.
MOTEL
DINER
VACANCY
Yelena let out a relieved sigh. “Finally.”
She pulled into the parking lot and switched off the engine.
For a few seconds, nobody moved.
Then, almost in unison, all three doors opened.
Yelena climbed out first, stretching both arms over her head until her back cracked. “Oh...” She rolled one shoulder. “I think I've been sitting for ten years.”
Behind her, Wanda stepped out more carefully, immediately stretching her legs before letting out a quiet groan. “I never want to see another highway.”
“You'll see one tomorrow.”
“…Don't remind me.”
Y/N rounded the front of the car carrying all three duffel bags over one shoulder as if they weighed nothing.
“You can give me mine,” Wanda offered.
“I've got it.”
“I know you do.”
Still, Wanda slipped closer anyway, leaning lightly against Y/N's side. Without even looking, Y/N's free arm settled naturally around her waist.
It happened so automatically neither of them seemed aware of it. Yelena noticed. She simply shook her head with a small smile before leading the way toward the diner attached to the motel.
Warm air and the smell of grilled food greeted them the moment they stepped inside. The diner was small but cozy, with only a handful of occupied booths. Country music drifted softly from an old radio somewhere behind the counter while a waitress welcomed them with a tired but friendly smile.
“Evening, folks.”
“Evening,” Yelena answered.
“Booth okay?”
“Perfect.”
She led them toward the back of the diner.
Yelena slid into one side while Wanda and Y/N took the other. Wanda barely made it halfway across the booth before leaning against Y/N again. Y/N shifted closer without interrupting her reading of the menu, one arm remaining loosely around Wanda's waist beneath the table.
Yelena watched them for a second before looking back at her own menu. “…Road trips are exhausting.”
“They are,” Wanda agreed. “I cannot wait to lie down.”
“You've been saying that since lunch.”
“Because I meant it since lunch.”
Wanda laughed softly. “I think we've all reached our limit.”
Y/N nodded. “I could sleep for a day.”
Yelena looked over. “You? Sleep?”
“I do sleep.”
“Barely.”
The waitress returned with her notepad. “What can I get you?”
Yelena ordered first. “The chicken fried steak.” Wanda chose the grilled chicken with vegetables. Y/N studied the menu another moment. “I'll have the ribeye.”
The waitress nodded. “Okay...”
Y/N glanced down once more. “And!…another ribeye.”
The waitress smiled surprised. “Coming right up.”
Once she left, the three of them settled into the comfortable silence that only came after spending an entire week together. No one felt the need to fill every quiet moment anymore. Sometimes simply existing together was enough.
Their food arrived surprisingly quickly. The waitress carefully distributed the heavy plates across the table.
“Need anything else?”
“We're good,” Wanda said with a smile.
“Just holler.”
The smell of grilled steak immediately filled the booth. Y/N thanked the waitress before cutting into the first ribeye.
For several minutes, the only sounds were cutlery against plates and the quiet conversations drifting from the rest of the diner.
Halfway through her first steak, Y/N suddenly stopped chewing. Her fork froze halfway to the plate.
A second later, the bell above the diner's entrance jingled. Three men walked inside. They looked like ordinary travelers. Work boots. Baseball caps. Dust-covered jackets. One of them laughed at something another had said.
The waitress greeted them with the same warm smile she'd given everyone else.
“Evening, gentlemen.”
“Table for three.”
“Right this way.”
She led them deeper into the diner before seating them in a booth three rows behind Yelena's.
Close. Too close.
Y/N's breathing slowed almost imperceptibly. She inhaled once through her nose.
Then again. The scent hit her all at once.
Gun oil.
Cheap aftershave.
Hydra.
Her muscles locked. Wanda felt it immediately. Y/N didn't look at the men again. Instead, she slowly turned toward Wanda.
Golden eyes met green.
Hydra.
The single thought brushed against Wanda's mind like ice. Wanda's expression didn't change. She simply looked across the table. Yelena was finishing the last of her juice.
Their eyes met.
Wanda gave the smallest nod.
Yelena didn't ask a single question. “…Got it.”
She calmly reached into her jacket and pulled out several folded bills—enough to cover dinner and leave a generous tip. She tucked them beneath her empty glass without drawing attention.
None of them looked toward the three men again.
None of them needed to. Because if Y/N recognized that scent...Then they'd already stayed one minute too long.
Yelena didn't rush. That was the first thing Wanda noticed. No sudden movements. No panic. She simply folded her napkin, stood from the booth, and slipped on her jacket. “Ready?”
Y/N rose first, her eyes never once drifting toward the three men behind them. Wanda stood beside her.
The waitress happened to pass by just as they reached the register.
“Everything alright?” she asked warmly.
Yelena smiled with practiced ease. “Food was great.”
“I'm glad to hear that.”
She tucked the cash beneath the receipt holder. “Keep the change.”
“Thank you, sweetheart. Have a safe night.”
“You too.”
Nothing looked unusual. Nothing sounded unusual. Three tired travelers paying for dinner before checking into the motel.
Yelena pushed open the diner's door. Cold night air rushed over them. The parking lot stretched beneath buzzing neon lights.
Y/N immediately swept the area with one slow glance. Empty. Too empty.
“Car,” Yelena said quietly.
They didn't run. Running attracted attention. Instead, they walked briskly across the parking lot. Wanda climbed into the backseat, Y/N slid into the passenger seat, and Yelena was already starting the engine.
The SUV roared to life. She shifted into reverse. As they backed out of the parking space—The diner's front door burst open.
The three men stepped outside. One looked directly toward them. Another reached beneath his jacket.
“Go,” Y/N said.
Yelena didn't need to be told twice. The tires squealed across the asphalt as the SUV shot out of the motel parking lot and onto the highway.
For several seconds there was nothing.
Just darkness.
Headlights cutting through the empty road.
Y/N twisted in her seat, checking the passenger mirror. The motel was shrinking behind them. Then—Headlights.
Two vehicles exploded out of the motel entrance.
“They're coming,” Wanda said.
“I know,” Yelena answered calmly, pushing harder on the accelerator.
The engine growled.
Eighty. Ninety. One hundred.
The speedometer climbed relentlessly.
Behind them, the two SUVs matched every increase.
“They're gaining.”
“I see them.”
Yelena's knuckles whitened around the steering wheel. The road ahead curved sharply through dense forest. She took it without touching the brakes.
The tires screamed.
The SUV leaned dangerously before gripping the pavement again.
Behind them, the first pursuing vehicle drifted wide before recovering.
“They're trained,” Y/N said quietly.
“I noticed.”
Gunfire shattered the night.
CRACK!
The rear windshield exploded inward. Glass showered across the backseat. Wanda ducked instinctively. Another shot punched through the tailgate.
“They're shooting!”
“You think?” Yelena barked.
She swerved violently left. Then right.
Another volley cracked through the darkness.
Bullets skipped across the asphalt. One struck the rear bumper.
Y/N twisted farther around. “They're moving alongside.”
“I need them behind us.”
“They won't stay there.”
“I know.”
The second SUV suddenly pulled into the opposite lane, trying to overtake.
“Oh, no you don't.”
Yelena jerked the wheel left, forcing the pursuing vehicle back behind them just before an oncoming truck thundered past.
The truck's horn blared.
The Hydra driver barely avoided a head-on collision.
“Nice.”
“Thank you.”
More gunfire. A bullet punched through the passenger-side mirror, exploding it into fragments.
Y/N didn't even flinch. “They're trying to disable us.”
“They're about to become my problem.”
Yelena took another hard corner before shouting, “Switch!”
Without hesitation, Y/N unbuckled. Wanda immediately grabbed the steering wheel with her magic from the backseat, keeping the SUV straight just long enough.
Yelena climbed halfway across the center console while Y/N slid behind the wheel in one smooth motion.
The transition took barely three seconds. Y/N caught the wheel.
Yelena was already hanging halfway out the passenger window. Wind whipped violently through her blonde hair as she drew one of her pistols.
“Little closer!”
Y/N understood immediately. She eased off the accelerator just enough.
The pursuing SUV closed the gap.
Closer.
Closer.
Yelena steadied herself against the roof.
“Perfect.”
BANG!
The first shot shattered the enemy's windshield.
BANG!
The second struck the front tire, exploding it. Rubber shredded across the highway. The SUV jerked violently sideways. Its driver fought for control.
Didn't get it.
The vehicle spun twice before smashing through the guardrail and tumbling down the embankment.
Yelena climbed back inside. “One down.”
She looked into the side mirror.
“…Ah.”
“What?”
“More.”
Headlights appeared over the hill behind them.
Not one. Three.
Then another.
“Oh, come on.”
Yelena slammed a fresh magazine into her pistol.
“How many people did you make angry?”
“I don't know,” Wanda answered.
Y/N's jaw tightened. “They've been waiting.”
The first of the new SUVs closed rapidly.
Then another. Four vehicles now, spread across both lanes.
Yelena cursed under her breath. “This is getting ridiculous.”
The nearest SUV pulled alongside them.
Its passenger rolled down the window.
Gun raised.
“Wanda!”
Scarlet energy erupted from the backseat. The red glow flooded the SUV. The entire vehicle lifted off the road as though grabbed by an invisible giant.
The Hydra agents inside had just enough time to scream. Then—The SUV flipped, crashing onto its roof before skidding across the highway in a shower of sparks.
The second vehicle swerved to avoid the wreck.
Wanda caught that one too. With a sharp motion of her hand, it rolled violently into the ditch.
Silence.
For exactly one second.
Yelena stared into the mirror. “…You could've done that earlier.”
“I was trying not to draw attention!”
“Little late for that!”
Before Wanda could answer, Y/N's instincts screamed.
“Left!”
A black SUV burst from a side road hidden by the trees.
It had been waiting.
The vehicle accelerated straight toward them.
“No—!”
CRASH!
The impact slammed into the driver's side with bone-rattling force.
Metal screamed. Glass exploded. The entire SUV spun violently across the highway.
Rubber screamed against the asphalt.
The driver's side slammed into the guardrail with enough force to fold steel inward. Glass exploded across the cabin as every airbag deployed at once, filling the vehicle with white fabric and the smell of burning propellant.
Wanda's head whipped sideways.
Crack.
Her temple slammed against the edge of the window before she was thrown into the opposite side of the backseat.
White flashed across her vision. For a heartbeat, no one moved. Only the ticking of the ruined engine echoed through the night.
Yelena was the first to react. “This is not a good way to die. You two okay?”
Wanda pushed herself upright with a groan, one hand immediately flying to the side of her head. Her fingers came away streaked with blood. The world tilted violently before settling again.
“...I'm fine,” she managed, though her voice sounded distant even to herself.
Y/N looked over immediately. “You're bleeding.”
Wanda blinked several times, trying to clear the ringing from her ears. “Just... hit my head.” She pressed harder against the cut, ignoring the throbbing behind her eyes.
“I'm okay.”
Y/N wasn't convinced. The words had barely left Wanda's mouth when blinding headlights flooded the highway.
One SUV screeched sideways in front of them. Another blocked the road behind, doors bursting open. Hydra agents poured onto the asphalt with military precision, rifles already raised.
“There!” one shouted. “Move!”
Yelena kicked her door open before the first shot was fired.
Gunfire erupted.
Bullets ripped through the windshield as everyone scattered from the vehicle.
Yelena hit the ground in a combat roll. Her pistol barked twice before she was fully upright. Two Hydra rifles spun from their owners' hands.
She never stopped moving.
A third soldier rounded the hood of the SUV. Yelena met him with the butt of her pistol, smashing it across his nose before driving a knife beneath his arm. The man collapsed.
Another replaced him instantly.
Hydra had learned. They didn't attack one at a time. They moved in coordinated pairs. Suppressing fire. Flanking positions. Communication. But Y/N charged anyway.
A baton crackled with blue electricity as one soldier swung toward her head. She ducked beneath it, seized his forearm, and snapped it across her knee.
The scream barely escaped before another rifle stock crashed into her ribs from behind.
She didn't even turn. Her elbow shot backward into the man's throat. He folded instantly.
Another agent rushed from the left. Y/N caught him by the tactical vest and hurled him straight into the windshield of the lead SUV. Glass burst outward in a glittering explosion.
Across the road, scarlet energy exploded through the darkness.
Wanda caught three rifles at once, wrenching them from Hydra's grip before spinning them into the trees. An agent lunged at her with a combat knife.
She sidestepped. The blade missed by inches.
Her magic wrapped around his ankle, slamming him headfirst into the pavement. Another fired from behind. Before Wanda could turn—Yelena shot the rifle from his hands.
“I've got your back!”
“Thanks!”
For several brutal minutes, the highway became chaos.
Gunfire.
Magic.
Flying bodies.
Sparks.
Shattered glass.
Then—Silence.
Eight Hydra agents lay unconscious across the road. Yelena lowered her pistol. “...That felt too easy.”
Almost immediately, engines roared through the darkness. More headlights.
Three.
No...
Four.
Y/N looked up first. “They're not finished.”
Black SUVs surrounded them. Doors opened and more Hydra soldiers stepped out.
Then two figures emerged from the final vehicle. Neither carried a weapon. Neither looked concerned. Both were enormous. Broad enough to block the open door behind them. Dark tactical armor covered their bodies from neck to boots. Their expressions remained perfectly blank.
Y/N's heartbeat slowed. “...Enhanced.”
One of the men smiled. Not confidently.
Hungrily.
He disappeared. Not literally. Just impossibly fast. One instant he stood thirty feet away. The next—His fist crashed into Y/N's guard with enough force to create a shockwave.
The impact blasted her off her feet.
She flew backward through the air, smashing completely across the hood of a wrecked SUV before hitting the pavement hard enough to leave cracks in the asphalt.
She rolled twice, then forced herself upright.
The enhanced soldier hadn't moved. He simply waited.
Y/N wiped blood from the corner of her mouth.
“...Strong.”
“So are you.”
He smiled again.
Then attacked. The road beneath them exploded as they collided. Every punch sounded like a car crash. Y/N landed three clean strikes to his ribs.
He barely reacted. His knee slammed into her stomach. The air exploded from her lungs. A backhand sent her skidding twenty feet across broken pavement.
She'd never been hit that hard. Not since Hydra.
Across the highway, the second enhanced soldier crashed straight through Wanda's telekinetic barrier. It shattered like glass.
“What—”
Wanda instinctively reached out again, scarlet magic flaring around both hands. A sharp spike of pain exploded behind her eyes. Her vision doubled just for an instant the spell faltered.
It was enough.
The enhanced soldier burst through the half-formed barrier before it could solidify. He caught her wrist and twisted.
Pain shot up her arm. Wanda tried to throw him backward, but another wave of dizziness hit her. The ringing in her ears grew louder, making it harder to focus her magic.
Scarlet energy flickered wildly instead of striking cleanly.
His fist crashed into her ribs.
Wanda cried out as she slammed into the side of the ruined SUV, leaving a deep dent in the metal.
“Wanda!”
Y/N lunged toward her but the first enhanced intercepted. His shoulder drove into Y/N's chest. She hit the ground. Before she could rise—a boot slammed into her ribs.
The enhanced wasn't trying to beat her. He was keeping her away from Wanda.
Behind them, Yelena fought desperately to keep the remaining Hydra soldiers off both of them, firing, reloading, and switching to knives whenever someone got too close.
“We're getting circled!”
Wanda staggered upright, one hand braced against the SUV. Blood continued to trickle from the cut on her temple, dripping onto her collar. Every heartbeat made the pounding inside her skull worse. She shook her head once, trying to clear the haze.
It didn't help. The concussion slowed everything. Her thoughts. Her reactions.
Even her magic.
Normally, she would've stopped him before he got within arm's reach. Tonight...She was always a fraction of a second too late.
The enhanced soldier closed the distance again. He caught her by the throat. Lifted her completely off the ground.
Scarlet magic erupted around his arm, but Wanda struggled to maintain her concentration through the dizziness. The energy surged unevenly instead of crushing him outright.
He slammed her into the SUV again. The impact sent another burst of agony through her head.
Stars exploded across her vision. Blood ran freely down the side of her face.
He pulled back his fist. Y/N saw it.
Saw Wanda's unfocused eyes. Saw the blood. Saw her struggle to even keep her magic steady. Saw the fist descending.
Something ancient inside her shattered.
The growl that erupted from her chest didn't sound human. It shook the trees. Hydra agents froze. Even the enhanced soldiers hesitated. Bones cracked. Muscles expanded. Dark fur burst through skin.
Within seconds, a massive wolf stood where Y/N had been. Golden eyes burned with pure fury. The wolf didn't roar. She attacked.
She hit the enhanced soldier like a freight train. Massive jaws crushed his armored shoulder. Steel folded between her teeth.
He screamed.
The wolf flung him nearly forty feet. He crashed through the windshield of his own SUV before the entire vehicle rolled onto its side.
The second enhanced charged. The wolf met him head-on. Claws tore through reinforced armor. He punched her ribs hard enough to splinter nearby asphalt.
She answered by driving him into the highway with both forepaws. The pavement collapsed beneath them. He tried to stand but she didn't let him.
Claws.
Teeth.
Another slam.
Again.
Again.
Again.
She fought like an animal protecting its mate. Not a soldier. Not an Avenger.
A wolf.
Every strike became more vicious than the last.
Nearby, Wanda forced herself onto one knee, clutching her side.
“Y...Y/N...”
One Hydra soldier hadn't joined the fight. He'd gone back to the SUV.
Carefully...He unlocked a reinforced case. Inside rested a long silver weapon covered in Hydra markings and glowing blue conduits.
Yelena's stomach dropped. “...Wanda.”
Wanda looked up. The barrel was already charging. “No...”
The soldier smiled. He wasn't aiming at the wolf. He was aiming behind her.
At Wanda.
The wolf couldn't see him.
“Y/N!” Wanda screamed.
The wolf turned, saw the weapon, then Wanda.
There wasn't even a moment's hesitation. She leapt. The blue spear erupted from the launcher.
It struck the wolf square in the chest.
The weapon didn't explode. It punched through. Clean through. The force carried the wolf backward several feet before she hit the ground.
Silence.
The wolf remained standing for one impossible second. Blood poured from both sides of the wound. A broken whine escaped her throat. Then her legs gave out.
As she collapsed, the transformation unraveled.
Fur disappeared. Bones shifted. Claws became trembling fingers.
Y/N lay motionless on the shattered highway. A gaping hole tore through the center of her chest.
“Wanda...” Yelena's voice broke.
Wanda didn't answer. She couldn't.
The world had narrowed to one impossible sight.
Y/N.
Still.
Bleeding.
Not breathing.
Something inside Wanda broke beyond repair. Scarlet energy exploded from her body with a force that split the highway apart. The night turned crimson.
Cars lifted into the air. Hydra soldiers screamed as invisible hands seized every one of them simultaneously. The enhanced soldiers fought against it.
It didn't matter.
With a single, grief-filled scream, Wanda unleashed everything. The shockwave tore across the highway. Every Hydra vehicle crumpled like paper.
The launcher was ripped apart atom by atom. The enhanced soldiers were hurled hundreds of feet into the darkness. The remaining agents slammed unconscious into trees, concrete barriers, and overturned wreckage.
When the red light finally faded...Nothing moved. Nothing except Wanda.
She was already on her knees beside Y/N, her hands shaking as they reached for the wound that no healing magic in the world should have been able to fix.
“No…” Her voice barely existed.
Scarlet energy poured frantically from her palms, wrapping around the gaping wound in Y/N's chest.
“Come on…”
The magic trembled violently.
“Come on…”
It wasn't working.
Blood continued to seep between her glowing fingers, warm against her skin.
“No, no, no…”
“Wanda.” Yelena's voice sounded distant.
Wanda didn't hear her. She pressed both hands harder over the wound as though she could physically hold Y/N together.
“Please…”
Her magic searched desperately for something to mend.
Broken ribs.
Torn muscle.
Collapsed lung.
The hole through Y/N's chest.
Every spell unraveled the moment it reached the wound, as though something was consuming the magic itself.
“No…” Wanda whispered again, tears spilling freely now. “Please…”
Y/N didn't move.
Didn't breathe. Didn't even twitch.
The silence was unbearable.
Yelena knelt beside them, breathing heavily from the fight. She glanced over her shoulder, pistol still raised as she scanned the dark highway for movement.
Nothing. Only wrecked vehicles. Unconscious Hydra soldiers. Smoke rising into the night.
She looked back at Wanda.
“…Wanda.”
Nothing.
“Wanda.”
Still nothing.
Yelena reached out, carefully placing a hand on Wanda's shoulder.
The witch flinched violently.
“Don't touch me.”
“Wanda.”
“I'm fixing her.”
Her voice cracked.
“I'm fixing her.”
Yelena's heart sank.
Because Wanda wasn't speaking to her anymore. She was pleading with herself. With her magic. With the universe. Anything that might be listening.
Scarlet energy intensified until it illuminated the entire highway. Wanda gritted her teeth.
“You heal,” she whispered to Y/N, tears falling onto her face. “You always heal.”
Nothing.
“You heal.”
Nothing.
“You promised me…”
Another desperate wave of magic surged into the wound.
It vanished like pouring water into an endless abyss.
Wanda's breathing became ragged. “No…”
Yelena's expression tightened. Something about the weapon...It wasn't just a projectile. It had done something else.
She stood abruptly. “I'll find it.”
Wanda didn't answer.
Yelena hurried toward the shattered remains of the launcher scattered across the road. Pieces of silver alloy still glowed faintly blue.
She crouched beside the largest fragment.
Hydra markings. Unknown circuitry. Burned beyond recognition.
“Damn it…”
Nearby lay the soldier who had fired it. Still alive but barely conscious.
Yelena was beside him in an instant, grabbing him by the front of his tactical vest and dragging him upright.
“What was that weapon?”
The man laughed weakly. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. “You... don't know…”
Yelena slammed him against the overturned SUV.
“What. Was. It.”
He smiled. “A... wolf killer.”
Yelena's blood ran cold.
“It stops…” He coughed violently. “…regeneration.”
“No.”
“It destroys…” Another cough. “The healing response…”
Yelena stared at him.
“No…”
The man laughed again. “…By morning…”
He never finished. His head rolled limply to one side.
Unconscious. Or dead.
Yelena didn't care.
She looked back toward Wanda.
Toward Y/N.
Toward the pool of blood slowly spreading across the broken highway.
“Wanda…”
The witch still hadn't moved. Her forehead rested against Y/N's.
“I'm here,” she whispered brokenly. “I'm right here.”
Another pulse of scarlet magic.
Another failure.
“You don't leave me.”
Silence.
“You hear me?”
Nothing.
“You don't get to leave me.”
Her shoulders shook with silent sobs. The blood on Y/N's chest refused to stop flowing.
Then—Almost too faint to hear...
A tiny hitch.
Not a breath.
Not quite.
More like...
A weak, wet gasp.
Wanda froze.
Her entire body went still.
“…Y/N?”
Another tiny sound escaped Y/N's lips. So faint it could have been imagined. But Wanda had heard it. Hope exploded through her chest so violently it almost hurt.
“Yelena!”
Yelena spun around immediately.
“What?”
“She's alive.”
Yelena was beside them in seconds. The two women held their breath. Several agonizing moments passed.
Then...
Another shallow, ragged breath.
Painfully weak. Barely enough to move Y/N's chest. But it was there.
Yelena let out a breath she hadn't realized she'd been holding.
“She’s fighting.”
Wanda's tears fell freely as she gently cup Y/N's face with one hand while the other still pour her magic into Y/N chest.
“I know…” she whispered, her voice trembling with relief and terror all at once. “I know, my little wolf. Just keep fighting. I'm not letting you go. Not now. Not ever.”
---
Y/N's POV
Pain.
It was everywhere.
Not sharp. Not dull. Just... everywhere.
Every breath burned. Every heartbeat sent something warm spreading through her chest. She couldn't move. Couldn't open her eyes. Couldn't even tell if she was lying down or standing.
There was only darkness.
And voices.
"...Y/N..."
Wanda.
She knew that voice anywhere.
Soft. Shaking and crying.
Y/N tried to answer but nothing came out.
Her lips refused to move.
"...stay with me..." Another voice.
Further away.
"...we need to move, Wanda." Yelena.
"They'll send more."
"No."
Wanda's answer came immediately.
"I'm not leaving her."
"We're not leaving her."
A pause.
"We're taking her with us."
Y/N wanted to tell Wanda she was okay. Wanted to reassure her. But all she managed was a weak twitch of her fingers. Or maybe she imagined it.
Something warm squeezed her hand. Immediately.
Like Wanda had been holding it the entire time.
"I'm here," Wanda whispered, her voice breaking. "I'm right here."
Y/N tried to smile. She wasn't sure if she did. The darkness swallowed her again.
---
The next thing she knew...
Movement. Everything hurt. Every bump rattled through her body. The steady vibration beneath her told her she was in a vehicle.
The smell of gasoline.
Leather.
Blood.
The SUV.
Her eyelids felt impossibly heavy. She forced them open. Only a sliver. The world was nothing but blurred lights streaking past the window.
"...Slow down!" Wanda shouted.
"I'm trying!" Yelena yelled back.
"They're behind us!"
The SUV suddenly jerked hard around a corner. Y/N's body slid several inches across the backseat despite the hands desperately trying to keep her still. Pain exploded through her chest.
A broken groan escaped her lips.
"...Ngh..."
Her eyes rolled back before she could stop them.
"Shit!"
Wanda caught her immediately.
"What the hell, Yelena?"
"There was a truck!"
"I don't care!"
"I'd rather not die tonight!"
"You almost killed her!"
"I almost killed all of us!"
Y/N barely understood the words. Everything sounded underwater. She felt warm hands press gently—but firmly—against the wound in her chest.
They'd never left.
Wanda.
"I'm sorry," Wanda whispered immediately, her voice trembling. "I'm sorry, baby.”
Gentle fingers brushed damp hair away from Y/N's forehead.
"We're almost there." A kiss touched her temple. "Stay with me."
Y/N tried.
God...
She tried.
But the darkness pulled harder. Everything disappeared again.
---
Cold.
That was the first thing she noticed.
Then...
Sheets. A mattress. The faint smell of old wood, medicine and rain.
Y/N groaned quietly.
"...Mm..."
Her eyelids fluttered open. Everything was blurry. The ceiling swayed strangely above her.
Where...
Where was she?
She inhaled instinctively. Trying to find something familiar.
Wanda.
Usually Wanda's scent grounded her immediately. But all she could smell was antiseptic.
Dust.
Old furniture and her own blood.
Confusion settled heavily in her chest. She blinked several times. Nothing came into focus.
"...W..."
Her throat hurt. She slowly turned her head. Just find an empty room and no signs of Wanda.
Her heartbeat spiked instantly.
Panic.
She pushed herself upright. The movement sent unbearable pain through her chest.
"...Ah..."
Her vision blackened around the edges.
No.
No, where—
"Wanda..."
Her voice barely came out. She swung her legs over the side of the bed. The second her feet touched the floor…they gave out.
Y/N hit one knee hard against the wooden boards. Pain shot through her body but she didn't care.
"Wanda..."
She forced herself up using the bedside table. The room tilted violently. She stumbled into the wall.
Caught herself and kept moving.
Her hearing rang loudly. Somewhere nearby...
Voices.
Muffled.
Someone was talking. She couldn't make out the words. Only that people were there. She staggered toward the bedroom door, one hand pressed against the wall to keep herself upright.
Every step hurt. Every breath burned.
Her chest felt tightly wrapped beneath thick bandages.
She reached the hallway. The voices became clearer. Still distorted beneath the relentless ringing in her ears.
Another doorway. Light spilled through it. She stumbled toward it.
Almost there...She leaned against the frame—And froze.
Wanda.
Standing across the room talking to someone.
Yelena.
There was someone else too but Y/N didn't register who. All she saw was Wanda. Alive.
Before anyone could react—She lurched forward. Her legs completely gave out.
"Wanda..."
Wanda turned at the sound just in time to catch her.
Y/N practically collapsed into her arms.
"W-Whoa!"
Wanda wrapped both arms around her immediately before she hit the floor.
"Y/N!"
Y/N buried her face against Wanda's neck.
Frantically.
Desperately.
She inhaled over and over.
Finding her scent. Making sure it was real.
"You..." she whispered hoarsely, panic still evident in every word. "You're okay..."
Her nose brushed frantically along Wanda's neck, her shoulder, her hair.
Checking.
Confirming.
"You weren't..."
Another shaky breath.
"...hurt..."
Wanda's eyes immediately filled with tears.
"Oh, baby…”
Y/N clung tighter despite how badly it hurt.
"I couldn't..." Her breathing hitched. "I couldn't smell you..."
"I know."
"I thought..."
"I know."
Wanda carefully cradled the back of her head, tears already slipping down her cheeks.
"I'm okay."
Y/N pulled back just enough to look at her face.
Still blurry. Still doubled. She reached up with trembling fingers and cupped Wanda's cheek.
"...You're okay?"
"I'm okay."
"You promise?"
"I promise."
Only then did some of the panic leave Y/N's body. Her shoulders sagged. Relief washed through her.
"...Good..."
The single word was barely audible. Then her knees buckled again.
"Y/N!"
She completely went limp in Wanda's arms, unconscious once more before Wanda could finish calling her name.
---
Pain greeted Y/N before consciousness did. Not the unbearable agony from before.
This was different.
A deep, dull ache spread through her chest every time she breathed, as though every muscle had been torn apart and stitched back together.
She frowned.
The light behind her eyelids felt too bright. Slowly…she opened them. The room blurred for only a second before gradually sharpening into focus.
The ceiling was wooden.
Old beams.
Stone walls.
A fireplace crackled quietly somewhere nearby. Nothing spun this time. She squinted against the sunlight filtering through the curtains.
A gentle hand brushed through her hair.
“Easy…”
Wanda.
Y/N turned her head.
Wanda was sitting in a chair pulled right beside the bed. Dark circles rested beneath her eyes, and her hair was tied back messily. She looked like she hadn't slept properly in days.
Despite that…the moment their eyes met, Wanda smiled.
A shaky, relieved smile.
“Hi.”
Y/N's lips felt dry.
“…Hi.”
Her voice came out rough, almost unrecognizable.
Wanda immediately reached for the glass on the bedside table.
“Easy.”
She slid one arm carefully behind Y/N's shoulders, helping her sit just enough to drink. The cool water soothed her throat.
Y/N sighed softly.
“…Better?”
She nodded.
Wanda helped her lie back down before brushing another strand of hair from her forehead.
For several moments, neither of them spoke. They simply looked at each other. Making sure the other was really there.
Y/N was the first to break the silence.
“…How long?”
Wanda's smile faltered.
“You've been asleep...” She swallowed. “…Three days.”
Y/N blinked slowly. Three…days?
“I thought...” she whispered.
“I know.”
Wanda reached for her hand immediately, lacing their fingers together.
“We made it.”
“The safe house?”
Wanda nodded.
“We were only about forty minutes away.”
“What happened?”
For a moment, Wanda didn't answer. Her thumb continued tracing slow circles across the back of Y/N's hand.
“You passed out again in the SUV. We couldn't stop. They kept sending more patrols, so Yelena drove...” She let out a tired breath. “…Like a maniac.”
Despite everything, the corner of Y/N's mouth twitched.
“I believe that.”
“It wasn't funny.”
“I know.”
“We got here just before sunrise.”
Y/N listened quietly.
“The weapon...” Wanda's voice caught. “…It wasn't normal.” She looked down at their joined hands. “It went straight through your chest.” Her breathing became uneven.
“I tried healing you. I tried everything. Closing the wound. Stopping the bleeding. Repairing the damage.” Her voice broke. “…I couldn't.”
Tears welled in her eyes again.
“My magic just...” She shook her head helplessly. “It wouldn't work.”
Y/N squeezed her hand as much as her weakened body allowed.
“The man who fired it,” Wanda continued quietly, “Yelena found out it was designed specifically for enhanced people.”
Y/N frowned.
“It stopped your healing.”
The words hung heavily between them.
“For almost two days,” Wanda whispered, “nothing happened.”
“I thought...”She couldn't finish. Her lips trembled. “I thought I'd lost you.” A tear escaped despite her efforts to stop it.
“I kept checking your heartbeat.”
“Every few minutes.”
“I was terrified it would stop.”
Y/N's heart clenched. “Wanda...”
“The wound finally started closing yesterday.” Wanda laughed softly through her tears. “Just... a little. But it was enough.”
She looked down at Y/N's bandaged chest.
“Then this morning... your healing finally came back. The hole closed. The lung repaired itself. The ribs started knitting back together.”
She smiled through her tears.
“You're still healing…But you're healing.”
Y/N couldn't stand seeing her like this. She slowly tried to push herself up. But a sharp pain ripped through her chest.
“…Ah...”
She immediately collapsed back against the pillow with a pained groan.
“Hey.”
Wanda was beside her in an instant.
“Don't. You've got a hole that only mostly closed.”
Y/N winced.
“I just...” Another painful breath. “…Wanted...”
She reached up anyway. Her fingers brushed against Wanda's cheek.
“…Come here.”
Wanda didn't hesitate. She leaned forward immediately until their foreheads rested together. Y/N's thumb gently brushed away one of the tears still clinging to Wanda's face.
“I'm sorry...”
“No.”
Wanda shook her head immediately. “Don't apologize.”
“I scared you.”
“You almost died.”
“I'm still sorry.”
A watery laugh escaped Wanda.
“You really are impossible.”
“I know.”
They stayed like that for several quiet moments. Just breathing. Just existing.
Neither wanting to let go.
Then—A familiar voice spoke from the doorway.
“Well...”
The voice was hoarse. Warm. Carried the unmistakable hint of amusement.
“I leave you two alone for a month... and this is what happens?”
Both of them turned.
Standing in the doorway, one shoulder resting against the frame with her arms loosely crossed, was Natasha.
There were fresh bruises along her jaw. A bandage wrapped around one forearm and she looked tired but she was smiling.
A real smile.
Her green eyes landed on Y/N.
“They said you'd wake up today.” She pushed herself off the doorframe. “I was starting to think you were trying to sleep through my welcome home.”
Y/N stared at her for a long second.
Then...“…Nat.”
Natasha's smile softened.
“Hey, pup.”
The nickname alone was enough to make Y/N smile weakly.
Natasha let out a quiet breath, some of the tension finally leaving her shoulders.
Y/N looked between Natasha and Wanda. “…How?”
“We got here first,” Natasha explained, stepping farther into the room. “Steve, Bucky, and I reached this safe house two days before you three did.”
“…Then?”
“Yelena came crashing through the front door just before sunrise.” A smirk tugged at Natasha's lips. “Literally.”
Wanda sighed. “She almost drove through the fence.”
“I was in a hurry,” Yelena called from somewhere down the hallway.
Ignoring her, Natasha continued, “Yelena was covered in dirt. You were covered in blood.” Her gaze settled on Y/N. “…And you looked dead.”
The room fell silent.
“Wanda wouldn't let anyone touch you.”
Y/N looked at Wanda, who lowered her eyes to their joined hands. “I thought if I let go...” she whispered, “…you'd stop breathing.”
Y/N gently squeezed her hand.
“When none of us went back, after that mission…” Natasha continued, “Clint came to me immediately. Didn't tell anyone. Just left. Classic Clint. A few hours later, Sam showed up too, looking for Steve and Bucky. Fury had managed to reach him.”
“Fury?” Wanda asked.
Natasha nodded. “He knew something was wrong inside SHIELD but didn't know who he could trust. His orders were simple: find us, stay off the grid, and don't trust anyone claiming to be SHIELD until he says otherwise.”
“…So officially?” Y/N asked.
“We're all missing,” Natasha replied. “Fury listed every one of us as MIA. That buys him time to figure out who's compromised.”
“And while we stay hidden...” Y/N murmured.
“We figure out what Hydra is really planning,” Natasha finished. “And how deep this goes.”
A knock sounded against the already open door.
Yelena leaned against the frame with an apple in one hand. She looked at Y/N, took another bite, and said, “Oh. The corpse woke up.”
Natasha rolled her eyes. “There she is.”
“I was getting bored talking to Sleeping Beauty.”
Y/N huffed a quiet laugh. “…Hi.”
“Hi.”
Yelena wandered over to the bed and, for once, dropped the sarcasm. “…Thanks.”
Y/N blinked. “What for?”
“For jumping in front of that thing.” Her voice softened. “It wasn't just Wanda you protected. It would've hit both of us.”
Silence lingered before she shoved her free hand into her pocket. “…So... thanks.”
“I'd do it again,” Y/N said.
“I know.” Yelena sighed. “That's what worries me.”
Natasha clapped her hands once. “Alright. Mission briefing can wait. You've been unconscious for three days. Your only job right now is recovering. We'll catch you up later.”
Y/N nodded. “Okay.”
Natasha gave her shoulder a careful squeeze. “Come on, Yelena.”
Yelena took another bite of her apple. “Don't do anything dramatic while we're gone.”
Y/N looked genuinely confused. “I'm in bed.”
“Exactly.”
The sisters disappeared into the hallway, leaving only the crackling fireplace to fill the silence.
Y/N turned her head. “Wanda.”
“Hm?”
“Come here.”
Without a word, Wanda kicked off her shoes and carefully climbed onto the bed beside her, taking care not to jostle the bandages around Y/N's chest. The mattress dipped as Y/N slowly lifted an arm despite the pain and wrapped it around Wanda's waist, pulling her close.
Wanda melted against her, resting her head beneath Y/N's chin.
For a long moment, neither spoke. Y/N simply breathed her in.
“…Did you sleep?” she finally asked.
“I did.”
Y/N looked down at the dark circles beneath Wanda's eyes, her tangled hair, and wrinkled clothes.
“…Liar.”
“I slept.”
“You closed your eyes,” Y/N murmured. “That's different.”
Wanda said nothing.
“You stayed here.”
A small nod.
“The whole time?”
Another nod.
“You barely left.”
“…Only when Nat or Yelena made me.”
“Wanda...”
“I couldn't.” Her voice cracked. “What if you woke up and I wasn't here?”
Y/N's heart ached. She tightened her arm around Wanda despite the sharp protest from her ribs.
“Easy,” Wanda whispered.
Ignoring the pain, Y/N rested her cheek against Wanda's hair. “I'm awake now.”
“I know.”
“So now...” She kissed the top of Wanda's head. “…you need to sleep.”
“I'll sleep later.”
“No.”
Wanda looked up to find Y/N watching her with quiet determination.
“You took care of me. Now let me take care of you.”
Wanda smiled tiredly, cupping her cheek. “I'll let you... after you're recovered.”
Y/N opened her mouth.
“No arguments.” Wanda glare softly.
“I wasn't—”
“You were about to.”
“…Maybe.”
“I've spent three days making sure you stayed alive. Now you stay in bed until you're healed.”
Y/N sighed dramatically. “I don't like staying in bed.”
“I know.”
“I feel useless.”
“I know.”
“I can walk.”
“You can barely sit up.”
“…That's temporary.”
“It is. Until then...” Wanda kissed the tip of her nose. “…you're listening to me.”
“…You're bossy.”
“I learned from Natasha.”
Y/N laughed, immediately wincing as pain flared through her chest.
Wanda rested a hand gently against her side. “See?”
“I'm fine.”
“Mhm.”
“I am.”
“You just proved my point.”
Y/N sighed and settled deeper into the pillows, still holding Wanda close.
“…Then sleep here.”
Wanda blinked. “Here?”
“With me.”
“You need space to heal.”
“I need you.”
Silence settled between them as the words lingered in the air. A faint blush colored Wanda's cheeks.
“…Okay.”
She carefully lay beside Y/N on top of the blankets, mindful of every bandage. The bed was small, but neither cared. Wanda rested her head lightly against Y/N's shoulder while Y/N held her just tightly enough to keep her close.
“There.”
“There,” Y/N echoed.
For the first time in days, Wanda's body finally relaxed. The tension eased from her shoulders, and the fear that had kept her awake every time Y/N's breathing changed slowly melted away.
Y/N buried her face in Wanda's hair. “…Sleep.”
“I will.”
“You promise?”
A soft smile spread across Wanda's face.
“I promise.”
Within minutes, her breathing became slow and even. Y/N smiled faintly. It had taken nearly being torn apart for Wanda to finally rest. She pressed one last kiss to the top of Wanda's head before closing her own eyes—not to sleep, but simply to listen to Wanda's heartbeat.
A sound she would never take for granted again.
---
what team are u rooting for, for the brazil vs japan game?!?
Of course Braziiiiiiilllll 🇧🇷 🙌
Oii, vc está torcendo pro Brasil ou pro Japão na copa?
Oi! Eu não to assistindo. Mas Brasil com certeza! 🇧🇷

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Ethan and Liam
My Life With You Series
Elizabeth Olsen x G!P Singer Reader
Summary: At 30 weeks pregnant with twins, Lizzie and Y/N start to prepare for the birth.
Word Count: 11k+
Request: Yes
Warning: Fluff, Little Smut, (18+), Reader has a P.
Series Masterlist || Main Masterlist
---
---
Thirty weeks.
The number felt both impossibly far away and alarmingly close.
Lizzie sat on the examination bed, one hand resting beneath the curve of her stomach while the other held Y/N's. Her belly was large now—larger than either of them had expected at this stage—and every movement from the twins seemed determined to remind her they were running out of room.
Across from them, the ultrasound monitor glowed softly as the technician finished taking measurements.
"Both babies look great," she said with a smile. "Growth is right where we want it. Heartbeats are strong."
The familiar rush of relief settled over both women. Y/N squeezed Lizzie's hand once before letting go so the technician could finish. Thirty weeks meant they had become experts at these appointments. They knew the routine, knew the terminology, knew exactly how much they worried before every scan despite hearing good news nearly every time.
A few minutes later, they were seated in the doctor's office.
Dr. Ramirez reviewed the chart on her tablet before looking up. "Everything continues to look excellent. Your blood pressure is good, babies are growing well, and Baby A is still head down."
Lizzie smiled. "That's good."
"It is." The doctor glanced between them. "Any questions today?"
Y/N and Lizzie exchanged a look. There was one question they had been carrying around for weeks.
"Actually, yes," Lizzie said.
"Go ahead."
Lizzie rested both hands on her stomach. "I've always wanted a water birth."
The doctor didn't look surprised. "I know."
"But we're having twins," Lizzie continued. "Mo-di twins. We wanted to ask what you think."
The room became noticeably more serious. Dr. Ramirez set her tablet down.
"I'm glad you're asking now."
"We've read a lot of different things online," Y/N admitted.
The doctor gave a small sympathetic smile. "Which usually makes things more confusing."
"Very," Lizzie admitted.
That earned a soft laugh from all three of them.
Dr. Ramirez folded her hands together. "With a singleton pregnancy, assuming everything is healthy, I'm generally very supportive of water labor and water birth. Twins are a different conversation."
"Because of the risks?" Lizzie asked.
"Partly."
The doctor pulled up an image of the twins' latest scan. "Mo-di twins are already considered higher risk than singleton pregnancies because they share a placenta. So even when everything is going perfectly—as it is for you—we monitor more closely."
She pointed toward the image. "Baby A is head down right now, which is excellent. Baby B's position can still change after the first baby is born."
Y/N nodded. "So things can become unpredictable."
"Exactly." The doctor wasn't trying to scare them. Her tone remained calm and matter-of-fact. "After Twin A is delivered, we need to assess Twin B quickly. Sometimes everything proceeds smoothly. Sometimes Baby B changes position. Occasionally intervention becomes necessary."
Lizzie looked down at her stomach. "So a water birth isn't impossible?"
Dr. Ramirez considered her answer carefully. "I wouldn't say impossible. But I would say that many hospitals, including ours, don't offer water delivery for twin pregnancies."
Lizzie let out a small breath. Not disappointed exactly. Just processing.
The doctor continued, "Water labor is a different discussion. Laboring in water for pain management is often something we can still consider depending on how the pregnancy progresses and what things look like when labor starts."
That caught Lizzie's attention. "So I could still use the tub during labor?"
"Potentially, yes."
Y/N glanced toward Lizzie and saw some of the tension leave her shoulders.
The doctor smiled. "I know the water birth itself is important to you, but my priority is getting all three of you safely through delivery."
She looked back at the chart. "The good news is that right now everything looks excellent. My recommendation is that we keep monitoring week by week. Twin pregnancies can change quickly, especially in the third trimester."
Lizzie nodded slowly. "That makes sense."
The answer wasn't exactly what she had hoped for, but it wasn't a complete no either. More importantly, it was honest.
Y/N reached over and squeezed her knee. "We'll figure it out."
Lizzie looked at her and smiled. "Yeah."
They had already figured out so much together. This would be one more thing.
Dr. Ramirez stood. "I'd like to see you again next week."
"Next week?" Lizzie asked.
The appointments had been getting closer together.
The doctor nodded. "You're thirty weeks with mo-di twins. From here on out, we're watching things carefully. Everything is healthy, and I'd like to keep it that way."
"Fair enough," Y/N said.
A few minutes later they were walking back through the parking lot. The summer air was warm. Lizzie moved slower these days, and Y/N automatically matched her pace without making a fuss about it.
For a moment neither of them spoke.
Then Lizzie sighed. "So."
"So."
"No water birth."
"Not exactly."
Lizzie glanced at her.
Y/N opened the passenger door for her before leaning against it. "We can still ask around."
Lizzie paused halfway into the seat. "Hm?"
Y/N shrugged. "We got one opinion. A very qualified opinion."
"That's usually how doctors work."
A grin tugged at Y/N's lips. "I'm aware."
Lizzie smiled despite herself. "But?"
"But we can still talk to some birth centers. Maybe speak with a few midwives. See what their experiences are with twins."
Lizzie considered that. "You think it's worth it?"
"I think gathering information is worth it." Y/N crouched slightly beside the open door. "Maybe every answer is the same. Maybe they tell us exactly what Dr. Ramirez told us."
"And maybe they don't."
"Exactly."
Lizzie's shoulders relaxed. That was one thing she loved about Y/N. She never dismissed Lizzie's concerns, but she also never fueled them. She simply helped her work through them. Practical. Patient. Steady.
"Okay," Lizzie said. "I like that idea."
Y/N smiled. "Good."
She leaned into the car and pressed a soft kiss to Lizzie's lips. It was brief. Comfortable. The kind of kiss that came naturally after years together.
When they pulled apart, Lizzie was smiling. "Was that for agreeing with you?"
"Maybe."
"You just like hearing yourself being right."
"I have no idea what you're talking about."
Lizzie snorted. "Sure."
Y/N stole one more quick kiss before finally stepping back. "Get comfortable, my love.”
Lizzie settled into the seat with exaggerated care. "I'm thirty weeks pregnant with twins. Comfortable is a myth."
"Fair point." Y/N closed the passenger door and walked around the front of the car. A few moments later, the engine started.
The drive home was peaceful. The radio played quietly in the background while the late afternoon sun filtered through the windows. Neither of them felt the need to fill every silence. After months away from work, they had both gotten used to slowing down. No interviews. No filming schedules. No concerts. No flights. Just doctor's appointments, nursery planning, and waiting for two little boys who already seemed determined to keep everyone on their toes.
About halfway home, Lizzie shifted in her seat.
Immediately, Y/N glanced over. "You okay?"
"Yeah."
A pause. "They're moving."
Y/N smiled without taking her eyes off the road. "Both of them?"
"I think so."
Lizzie rested her hands over her stomach. One side pushed outward. Then the other. It looked almost ridiculous.
Y/N laughed softly.
Another movement rolled across Lizzie stomach. Lizzie shook her head fondly. "I still can't believe there are two babies in there."
Y/N's expression softened. "I can."
"Really?"
"Yeah."
Lizzie looked at her. Y/N kept her attention on the road.
"You've been carrying enough snacks for two babies since week twelve."
Lizzie gasped. "I have not."
"You absolutely have."
"I was hungry."
"You ate three grilled cheese sandwiches the other day.”
"It was a difficult day."
Y/N laughed as Lizzie tried—and failed—to maintain a serious expression.
By the time they pulled into the driveway, both of them were smiling as they were finally home. Their favorite place these days.
The moment they stepped inside, their golden retriever came rushing toward them, tail wagging furiously.
"Hey, buddy," Y/N greeted, bending to scratch behind his ears.
The dog immediately abandoned Y/N and went straight to Lizzie. Traitor.
Lizzie laughed as he carefully pressed his head against her leg. "At least somebody appreciates me."
"I appreciate you."
The dog looked up at Y/N.
Y/N pointed at him. "You know exactly what you're doing."
The dog wagged harder.
Lizzie shook her head. "Come on."
Together, they headed deeper into the house. The nursery door was open as they passed, and both of them automatically slowed. Inside sat two cribs. Two dressers. Stacks of tiny clothes. Two car seats waiting in their boxes. Proof that in just a few weeks, their babies would be here.
Lizzie slipped her hand into Y/N's. Neither spoke for a moment as they stood in the doorway, taking it all in. Then a hard kick landed against Lizzie’s ribs, making her wince.
Y/N immediately looked down. "Hey."
She crouched in front of her wife and gently placed both hands on the sides of her stomach. Another little kick landed beneath her palm.
Y/N smiled. "There’s my trouble maker.”
Lizzie watched fondly as Y/N leaned forward and pressed a kiss against the curve of her bump.
"Be gentle with Mommy, buddy." A second kiss. "She's carrying both of you." The room fell quiet as they waited few seconds, until nothing.
Y/N and Lizzie look at each other as they start laughing.
"Did they just listen to you?" Lizzie asked.
"I think they did."
"That's not fair."
Y/N grinned and rested her cheek against her stomach. "See? They respect me."
"They ignore me all day."
Another few seconds passed. Still no movement. Y/N looked suspiciously pleased with herself.
"Oh, that's definitely going to your head." Lizzie scoff.
"It absolutely is." Y/N stood and wrapped an arm around Lizzie's waist. Carefully. Always carefully now. Not because Lizzie was fragile, but because there was so much more of her to love these days. Lizzie immediately melted into her side. The nursery around them seemed to fade away as they stood there together, simply enjoying the quiet.
Y/N kissed the top of her head. "How are you feeling?"
"Tired."
"Mm."
"My back hurts."
"Mm."
"My feet hurt."
"Mm."
Lizzie tilted her head back. "You're not very helpful."
Y/N smiled. "I know."
She guided Lizzie toward the rocking chair sitting in the corner of the nursery. "Come here."
Lizzie let herself be led without argument. The moment she sat down, she sighed dramatically. "Oh wow."
"Better?"
"Much."
Y/N settled onto the floor beside the chair, resting her arms across Lizzie's knees. The position looked ridiculous—a world-famous singer sitting on the floor of a nursery because her pregnant wife looked comfortable. Neither of them cared.
Lizzie threaded her fingers through Y/N's hair. For a while, neither spoke. The silence wasn't awkward. It never was. Y/N simply rested there while Lizzie played with her hair and watched the evening sunlight spill through the nursery window.
Eventually, Lizzie smiled softly. "You know..."
"Hm?"
"You're going to be such a good mom."
Y/N looked up. The compliment caught her off guard. "You think so?"
Lizzie stared at her like the answer should have been obvious. "I know so."
Something warm settled in Y/N's chest. There were still moments when the reality of becoming a parent felt overwhelming. Not scary. Just huge. Two babies. Two tiny humans depending on them for everything.
Lizzie brushed her thumb across Y/N's cheek. "Those boys are already obsessed with you."
Y/N laughed. "They haven't even met me yet."
"They hear your voice all day."
Another soft stroke across her cheek. “They calm down when you talk."
Y/N glanced toward the bump. "They're probably just tired of hearing me."
Lizzie smiled. "No." The answer came without hesitation. "No, they're not."
Y/N's expression softened. Neither said anything for a moment. Then Y/N carefully lifted Lizzie's hand and pressed a kiss into her palm. A simple gesture. One she had done hundreds of times before. Yet somehow it still made Lizzie's heart squeeze.
"I love you," Y/N said quietly.
Lizzie smiled immediately. "I love you too."
Another kiss to her palm. Then another to the back of her hand. "Good."
Lizzie laughed. "Good?"
"Good."
Y/N rested her forehead against her knee. "Because we're getting really outnumbered soon."
A soft laugh escaped Lizzie. "Two against two."
"No." Y/N looked at her bump. “You three against me.”
“Why’s that?” Lizzie whisper as she brush her fingers through Y/N hair again.
“Because they will soon realize how weak I am for the three of you.”
Lizzie rolled her eyes, but she still pull Y/n up for a kiss.
The nursery remained calm, and for a little while neither woman worried about birth plans, doctor appointments, or the weeks still ahead. There was only this—a quiet evening, a nursery waiting for two little boys, and the growing certainty that they were exactly where they were supposed to be.
---
The weeks passed faster than either of them expected.
Thirty-one weeks became thirty-two. Thirty-two became thirty-four. Before they knew it, Lizzie's due date no longer felt far away. True to their word, they gathered opinions. A lot of opinions.
Some doctors were hesitant the moment they heard "mo-di twins." Some immediately recommended a hospital birth. Others were more open to discussing alternatives. Several experienced midwives sat down with them and patiently walked through every scenario imaginable.
The conversations weren't always easy.
Y/N took notes. Lots of notes.
Lizzie eventually banned her from bringing a second notebook.
"You don't need a notebook for your notebook."
"I absolutely do."
"No."
"Organization is important."
"You're nesting."
"I am researching."
"You color-coded the tabs."
"They're different topics."
Most of the midwives agreed on one thing: a water birth with twins wasn't automatically impossible. It simply required the right circumstances, careful monitoring, and a willingness to change plans if anything stopped looking safe.
That last part became especially important to both of them. The more information they gathered, the more they realized that no birth plan was guaranteed. The goal wasn't a perfect birth. The goal was bringing the babies safely into the world.
One evening, they called their mothers.
Jarnette listened patiently while Lizzie explained everything they'd learned. When she finished, there was a brief pause.
"Honey, when I had you and your sisters, water births weren't really something people talked about."
Lizzie laughed. "That's what I figured."
"But if you've done your research and your medical team believes it's safe, then trust that."
Across the room, Y/N nodded. It was almost exactly what they expected her to say.
A few days later, Y/N's mother gave nearly the same answer. Melissa sat at the kitchen island while Y/N made tea. "You're asking the wrong generation."
Y/N laughed. “Mama J said the same thing.”
"We didn't have nearly as many options." Melissa softened. "But you've spoken to specialists, doctors, and midwives."
"We have."
"And?"
Y/N glanced toward the living room where Lizzie was stretched across the couch with her feet elevated.
"They think it can be done if everything continues to go well."
Melissa nodded. "Then trust the people helping you."
Y/N was quiet for a moment. "What if something changes?"
"It might." The answer came easily. "And if it does, you'll adapt."
That sounded frustratingly reasonable. Which meant it was probably true.
By thirty-six weeks, the decision had finally been made.
They would proceed with the birth center and water birth plan—but only if the pregnancy remained uncomplicated, both babies continued doing well, and everyone involved felt comfortable when labor actually started. There would be no stubbornness. Not forcing a plan simply because it was the plan.
Safety first. Everything else second.
Oddly enough, making that decision lifted a weight off both of their shoulders. The uncertainty was gone.
One night, after another appointment confirmed that both babies were thriving, Lizzie was curled against Y/N on the couch. Her head rested on Y/N's shoulder while one of Y/N's hands absentmindedly rubbed slow circles over her belly.
The nursery was finished. Hospital bags were packed just in case. The car seats were installed.
Everything was ready.
Or as ready as two first-time parents could possibly be.
"You realize," Lizzie said softly, "that they're actually coming."
Y/N looked down at her. "That's generally how pregnancy works."
Lizzie pinched her side.
Y/N laughed.
"You know what I mean."
"I do."
Silence settled between them—comfortable and warm. A tiny foot pushed outward beneath Y/N's hand, then another.
Y/N smiled. "They're running out of room."
"No kidding." Lizzie roll her eyes.
Another kick landed, this one strong enough for both women to see it.
Y/N stared. Every single time it happened, she looked amazed, as though she still couldn't quite believe there were two little boys in there.
Lizzie watched her expression and smiled. "What?"
Y/N shook her head, eyes still fixed on the bump. "Nothing."
"Y/N."
She paused—a rare thing these days. "I'm excited to meet them."
The quiet honesty of it made Lizzie's chest ache. Y/N wasn't usually the emotional one. Steady? Always. Patient? Definitely. But openly vulnerable? Less often.
Lizzie reached up and cupped her cheek. "You will."
Y/N leaned into the touch immediately, a small smile appearing.
"Hopefully not tonight."
"Definitely not tonight."
---
A Week Later
It wasn't that night, but a week later.
Thirty-seven weeks.
The house was quiet. Y/N stood in the kitchen making popcorn while Lizzie rested on the couch in the living room. Their movie choices had become increasingly questionable over the last few weeks, but neither of them cared. The point wasn't the movie. The point was spending another quiet evening together before Ethan and Liam arrived.
The popcorn popped loudly. Y/N hummed to herself while reaching for a bowl.
"Baby?" Lizzie's voice carried from the living room.
"Yeah?" Y/N called back, still working.
A few seconds later—
"Baby!"
The second call was different. Urgent.
Y/N immediately dropped what she was doing and ran into the living room.
"Liz?"
She found Lizzie leaning forward on the couch, one hand gripping the cushion while the other rubbed beneath her stomach. Her face tightened.
Y/N froze.
“What—”
Lizzie took a slow breath. "I think it's time."
Y/N stared.
Time.
The babies.
Labor.
Now.
Her brain completely stopped functioning.
Another wave of discomfort crossed Lizzie's face as she rubbed her lower bump.
"Baby!”
Y/N blinked.
“Right! …I’ll call the midwife."
She spun around so fast she nearly ran into the coffee table.
Behind her, Lizzie laughed despite herself. "You practiced for this."
"I know."
"You made checklists."
"I know."
"You literally have a labor binder."
"I know!"
Y/N finally found her phone.
The midwife answered after a few rings. As Y/N explained what was happening, she dropped beside Lizzie on the couch and reached for her hand. The conversation was surprisingly calm—very unlike Y/N.
The midwife asked questions. How intense were the contractions? How long were they lasting? How far apart? Y/N timed the next one carefully. Then the next.
When the call ended, she looked at Lizzie. "They're still really far apart."
Lizzie nodded. "That's what it feels like."
"The midwife says early labor can take a while."
"How long?"
Y/N hesitated.
Lizzie narrowed her eyes. "How long?"
"Potentially hours."
Lizzie groaned. "Oh no."
"Or longer."
"Baby."
"I'm just repeating what she said."
Lizzie dropped her head back against the couch.
Y/N couldn't help smiling. The panic had faded now that there was something concrete to do. The babies weren't arriving immediately. The midwives weren't rushing over yet. Everything was progressing normally.
Another contraction came almost twenty minutes later. Y/N immediately started timing it. The moment it ended, she wrote it down.
Lizzie watched. "You brought the labor binder."
Y/N looked up. "...Maybe."
"You're actually using it."
"That's what it's for."
"You are such a nerd."
Y/N kissed her forehead. "And yet you married me."
“Yes, I did.”
Y/N smiled and settled beside her.
For a while they simply sat together. The contractions came and went, still manageable, still spaced far apart. Enough to confirm labor had started, but not enough to send the house into chaos.
At first, it wasn't too bad. Lizzie stayed curled up on the couch with a blanket draped over her legs, absentmindedly rubbing her stomach whenever a contraction came. They were uncomfortable but manageable. The twins continued moving between contractions, occasionally making the already-tight space inside her belly shift visibly.
Y/N never strayed far. Every few minutes she glanced at the timer, or at Lizzie, or both. Mostly both.
As the evening stretched on, however, the contractions slowly changed. Not dramatically. Just enough. They came a little closer together, lasted a little longer, and demanded a little more attention. Conversations between contractions remained easy enough, but when the pain hit, Lizzie was becoming quieter. More focused.
Y/N noticed immediately.
A contraction rolled through and Lizzie stopped talking mid-sentence, closing her eyes as she breathed through it. Y/N was beside her before she even realized she'd moved, one hand rubbing her back and the other holding her hand.
The moment it passed, Lizzie relaxed again.
"Better?"
"For now."
Y/N kissed her temple. For now was enough.
At some point, she sent messages to both sides of the family.
Lizzie is in Labor. Everything is okay. Contractions still far apart. We'll keep everyone updated.
The responses came almost immediately—excited, panicked, emotional. Somehow all at once. Y/N ignored most of them. She had more important things to focus on. Namely her wife.
About an hour after the contractions first began, the doorbell rang. Y/N looked up. Lizzie was in the middle of another contraction, so she squeezed her hand until it calmed down before standing.
"I'll get it."
When she opened the door, she found Jarnette standing on the porch with a large tote bag hanging from one shoulder.
"How's my girl?"
Y/N smiled. “Managing.”
Jarnette laughed softly. “That’s good."
The moment she stepped inside, the house somehow felt calmer. Not because Y/N was panicking. She absolutely wasn't panicking. Mostly.
But Jarnette had the kind of presence that made everything feel manageable.
She moved straight toward the couch. "My baby."
Lizzie immediately smiled. "Mom."
Jarnette leaned down and kissed her forehead.
"How are you doing?"
"Tired already."
"Oh, sweetheart."
Another contraction started, and Jarnette instantly shifted gears. One hand moved to Lizzie's shoulder while Y/N settled onto the other side. Together they helped her through it—breathing, waiting, talking her through it.
When it ended, Lizzie let out a slow breath.
Jarnette looked between them. "You two ready to become parents?"
Y/N and Lizzie looked at each other. Then both women burst out laughing.
"No," they answered together.
Jarnette laughed too. "Good."
"What do you mean good?" Lizzie asked.
"It means you're normal."
She sat down in the armchair nearby. "No one is ready."
That was probably true. The nursery was ready. The birth pool supplies were ready. The diapers were ready. The car seats were ready. The tiny clothes were washed and folded. But becoming parents?
Nothing could really prepare someone for that.
Another contraction came. This one noticeably stronger. Lizzie grabbed Y/N's hand. Hard.
Y/N didn't flinch. Instead, she lifted Lizzie's hand and kissed her knuckles.
"You're doing great."
Lizzie opened one eye. "You say that every contraction."
"Because you're doing great every contraction."
From across the room, Jarnette smiled quietly as she watched them. Watched the way Y/N never let go of Lizzie's hand. Watching the way Lizzie automatically leaned toward her whenever the pain increased. Watching the two of them face labor the same way they'd faced everything else. Together.
As the evening continued, the contractions gradually settled into a more consistent rhythm. Seven minutes apart. Then another seven minutes. Then another. By then, the atmosphere inside the house had shifted. Not chaotic. Focused. Purposeful.
The call was made, and before long the midwives arrived.
Y/N opened the door to find two women carrying bags and equipment. They entered with calm smiles and reassuring voices that immediately put everyone at ease.
"How's our mom doing?"
"Still talking," Y/N replied.
One of the midwives laughed. "That's usually a good sign."
While one stayed with Lizzie in the living room, the other began setting up in the guest room upstairs where they planned for labor and delivery. The birth pool equipment was unpacked. Supplies were organized. Towels appeared seemingly from nowhere. Everything began falling into place.
For the first time, Y/N realized this wasn't preparation anymore. This was actually happening.
A contraction interrupted her thoughts. Lizzie gripped the arm of the couch and lowered her head while Y/N was immediately beside her. The midwife quietly timed it.
When it ended, she smiled gently. "I think it’s time for you to move upstairs, Ms. Olsen-Y/F/N.”
Lizzie nodded. "Okay." Slowly, she pushed herself to her feet. For a few steps everything seemed fine.
Then they reached the staircase. Halfway to the first step, another contraction slammed into her.
"Oh." Lizzie froze, both hands immediately finding her stomach. She couldn't move. Couldn't climb. Couldn't do much except focus on breathing through it.
Y/N's expression changed instantly. Without hesitation, she slipped one arm beneath Lizzie's knees and the other behind her back.
"Baby—"
Before Lizzie could finish, Y/N lifted her completely off the ground like she weighed nothing.
The midwives exchanged amused looks.
Lizzie let out a surprised laugh despite the contraction. "Y/N."
"What?"
"I can walk."
"Not currently. And you don’t have to. You have me.“
The contraction finally eased.
Y/N adjusted her hold. "You tell me when you want down."
Lizzie rested her forehead against Y/N's shoulder. "I don't want down."
"That's what I thought."
Jarnette laughed from behind them.
Y/N carried her all the way upstairs. The room looked entirely different now. Soft lighting. Supplies neatly arranged. The partially prepared birth pool taking up one side of the room. It felt strange seeing the space transformed into the place where Ethan and Liam would arrive.
The midwife guided Lizzie toward a large balance ball. "Let's try this."
Lizzie lowered herself onto it carefully and immediately let out a relieved breath. "Oh."
The midwife smiled. "Better?"
"A little."
"Good."
The gentle motion of the ball allowed her hips to move naturally. The discomfort didn't disappear, but it became easier to manage.
Y/N crouched in front of her, exactly where she'd been spending most of the evening. One hand rested on Lizzie's knee while the other rubbed slow circles over her thigh.
Whenever a contraction came, Lizzie automatically reached for her.
And every time, Y/N was there.
A stronger contraction built. Lizzie's fingers tightened around Y/N's. The change was impossible to miss now. The contractions were no longer uncomfortable. They hurt. A lot.
Lizzie leaned forward on the balance ball until her forehead rested against Y/N's shoulder. A low moan escaped her as the contraction peaked, and Y/N immediately wrapped both arms around her.
"I've got you."
Lizzie nodded weakly. Another breath. Then another.
Y/N stayed exactly where she was—steady, patient, one hand rubbing slow circles along Lizzie's back while the other remained tangled with hers.
The contraction finally eased. For a few precious moments, Lizzie relaxed, only for another one to begin several minutes later. And this one was stronger.
"Oh God..."
Y/N was already moving. The midwives had shown her several counter-pressure techniques earlier in the pregnancy, and now she put every one of them to use. As the contraction intensified, she pressed firmly against Lizzie's lower back.
Immediately, Lizzie let out a relieved sound.
"That helps."
Y/N adjusted her hands. "Tell me if you need more pressure."
"A little more."
Y/N nodded and pressed harder. The effect was almost immediate. Not removing the pain. Just making it manageable. Bearable.
The hours seemed to blur together after that.
Contraction.
Breathing.
Rest.
Then another contraction.
Jarnette came and went quietly, bringing water and encouragement whenever Lizzie wanted it. The midwives continued monitoring both babies, checking heartbeats, watching labor progress, and keeping everything calm and safe.
The contractions became stronger. Longer. Closer together. Each one demanding more focus than the last. By now, Lizzie spent most of them with her eyes closed, forehead pressed against Y/N's shoulder while Y/N supported her weight.
At one point, a particularly powerful contraction hit. Lizzie buried her face against Y/N's neck and groaned.
Y/N's heart clenched. Not because she was worried. Because she hated seeing her in pain. Even knowing it was part of the process. Even knowing everything was progressing normally.
She kissed the side of Lizzie's head. "You are doing so good."
Lizzie laughed weakly between breaths. "You keep saying that."
"Because it's true."
Another contraction interrupted any further argument. Eventually, one of the midwives approached.
"Let's check where we're at."
Lizzie nodded.
A few minutes later, the midwife smiled.
"What?" Y/N asked.
The midwife looked at Lizzie.
"I think it's time to get into the water."
The birth pool had been filling for a while now, warm water gently rippling beneath the soft lighting of the room. Y/N stood first and offered both hands.
"Come on, my love.”
Slowly, carefully, Lizzie rose to her feet. The next contraction wasn't far away, but there was enough time.
Y/N helped her remove the loose labor gown she'd been wearing, while the midwives checked the water temperature one final time. Then nodded. "Whenever you're ready."
Y/N wrapped an arm around Lizzie's waist, and together they moved toward the pool. Another contraction threatened to start, and Lizzie leaned heavily into her.
"I've got you."
"I know." The answer came immediately. Without hesitation. Because Wanda knew Y/N did. Always.
With Y/N's help, Lizzie carefully stepped into the pool. The warm water reached her legs first, then her hips, then her stomach. A relieved sigh escaped her almost instantly.
"Oh..."
Y/N smiled. "Better?"
"So much better."
Slowly, Lizzie lowered herself into the water. The buoyancy immediately eased some of the pressure she'd been carrying for weeks. For the first time all night, her shoulders visibly relaxed.
Y/N knelt beside the pool, one arm draped over the edge, never more than a few inches away. Lizzie reached for her hand immediately, their fingers intertwining.
Another contraction began. But this time, surrounded by warm water and supported by Y/N's steady presence, Lizzie seemed calmer. More grounded.
Everything was progressing beautifully.
And somewhere beneath the water, Ethan and Liam continued their journey toward the world, growing closer to meeting their mothers with every passing minute.
---
An Hour Later
Y/N’s POV
Lizzie's fingers were tangled in the back of your shirt.
Every contraction pulled another sound from her—a groan, a shaky breath, sometimes your name. Every time it happened, you stayed right there. One hand in hers. The other smoothing damp hair away from her face.
It’s been hours since it all started. You honestly weren't sure how many anymore. Time had become contractions. Breaths. Heartbeats. And Lizzie.
Another contraction hit, and Lizzie immediately grabbed the back of your shirt, pulling you closer until your forehead bumped against hers. Her eyes squeezed shut.
"Baby..."
"I'm here." You kissed her forehead. "I'm right here."
The contraction finally eased, and for a moment the room settled.
One of the midwives moved closer. She performed another check, then looked up. A smile spread across her face.
"Lizzie."
Lizzie looked at her through exhausted eyes.
"You're fully dilated."
The room went silent. For a second, nobody moved. Nobody breathed. Then the words finally registered.
Fully dilated. Ready. The babies were coming.
A strange mix of excitement and terror exploded in your chest.
The midwife looked at Lizzie. “Your water broke a while ago. Everything looks good." Then she smiled. "When you're ready, it's time to start pushing."
Lizzie let out a nervous laugh. "Oh God."
You squeezed her hand. “You’ve got this."
Another contraction began building. Before it fully arrived, you looked at the midwife.
"Can I get in with her?"
"Of course."
You didn't waste a second. The next thing you knew, your shorts were abandoned on a nearby chair and you were carefully climbing into the warm water wearing only your shirt and boxers. Immediately you moved behind Lizzie.
She practically melted against you. Exhausted. Heavy. Trusting you to hold her up.
Your legs settled on either side of her while your arms wrapped securely around her waist. Lizzie grabbed both of your hands immediately, holding them tightly in front of her like armrests as the midwives helped adjust her position.
"There you go."
Another contraction rolled through. Lizzie groaned and squeezed your hands so hard it almost hurt.
You didn't care. "That's it, my love.”
Her head fell back against your shoulder.
The midwife knelt beside the pool. "With the next contraction, listen to your body."
Lizzie nodded weakly.
"You don't have to force anything."
Another nod.
The room grew quiet. Focused. Everyone waiting. Everyone watching. Then the next contraction arrived. A strong one.
Lizzie's entire body tensed.
The midwife smiled encouragingly. "Okay, Lizzie. You can push whenever you're ready."
You felt Lizzie grip your hands tighter. She took a breath. Then another.
You pressed a kiss against her temple. "You've got this."
A shaky breath escaped her. "I don't know if I do."
You tightened your arms around her. “You do, my love.” Another kiss against her hair. "You do."
The contraction built higher, and the moment had finally arrived.
For the first time all night, the reality hit you with full force. In a matter of minutes—or maybe longer, who knew anymore—you were going to meet Ethan and Liam.
Your sons.
The thought stole your breath. But there wasn't time to dwell on it. Because Lizzie squeezed your hands again. The contraction peaked. And with you holding her securely against your chest, she began to push.
The room seemed to narrow around a single moment. The warm water. Lizzie in your arms. The steady voices of the midwives. And the contractions.
Everything else faded away.
Lizzie pushed with the next contraction. Not rushed. Not forced. Just following her body's lead. You felt her tense against your chest before relaxing again as it passed.
"Good," one of the midwives encouraged. "That's exactly what we want."
Lizzie nodded, breathing hard. Her hair was damp against your shoulder, her hands still gripping yours tightly.
The next contraction came. Then another. Each one bringing the baby lower. Closer.
At one point, Lizzie buried her face against your shoulder. "I can't do this."
The words came out exhausted. Raw. You immediately kissed her temple. "You can, my love. I know you can.”
A shaky laugh escaped her. Then another contraction arrived. The midwife's voice brightened. "That's it, Lizzie." Another push."Perfect." Another. "Beautiful."
You could hear the excitement growing now, the kind that made your own heart start hammering. The midwife smiled. "Oh yes. I can see the head.“
You looked up immediately. "What?"
She glanced toward you briefly. "Your baby's almost here."
The words stole every bit of air from your lungs. Almost here. You tightened your arms around Lizzie. She nodded weakly.
Another contraction built. Strong and powerful. The strongest yet.
The midwife leaned forward. "Okay, Lizzie. This is a really good one."
Lizzie took a breath. Then another.
You pressed your lips against her ears. "I love you."
Tears immediately gathered in her eyes. "I love you too."
The contraction peaked and Lizzie pushed.
The room filled with encouragement.
"That's it."
"Keep going."
"Perfect."
You felt her trembling in your arms. Felt every ounce of effort she was giving.
Then suddenly—The midwife's hands moved. A tiny body emerged beneath the water.
For one suspended second, the baby remained completely submerged. Then, with practiced movements, the midwife gently lifted him upward out of the water. And immediately onto Lizzie's chest.
A loud gasp escaped Lizzie. Relief. Shock. Disbelief. All at once.
"Oh my God."
The tiny baby lay against her skin. Wet, warm, and real.
So incredibly real.
For a heartbeat, nobody moved. Nobody spoke.
Then the baby let out his first cry. The sound filled the room.
Beautiful. Perfect. Alive.
Tears instantly spilled down Lizzie's cheeks. "Oh my God..."
Her hands shook as she touched him.
You couldn't speak. Couldn't breathe. Couldn't look away. The little boy wriggled weakly against his mother's chest, announcing his arrival to the entire world. And suddenly everything changed.
The months of waiting. The appointments. The nursery. The fears. The excitement. Every single moment had led to this. You rested your cheek against Lizzie's hair and stared at your son.
Your son.
The realization hit harder than anything else had that night.
Lizzie was crying openly now, laughing and crying at the same time. The baby cried again—a strong sound, a healthy sound.
One of the midwives smiled. "Hello, little one."
Neither you nor Lizzie answered. Neither of you could. Because for the first time, you were looking at one of the tiny boys you had already loved for months.
And he was finally here.
For a few precious seconds, the world seemed to stop.
The baby lay against Lizzie's chest, tiny and perfect. His cries filled the room while Lizzie stared at him through tears, completely overwhelmed and completely in love.
You could barely look anywhere else.
Then Lizzie turned her head toward you. Her eyes met yours. A thousand emotions passed between you in a single glance.
Slowly, she looked back down at the baby. "Ethan," she whispered.
The name hit you right in the chest.
Ethan. Your son. The little boy you'd been talking to for months. Tears immediately blurred your vision.
"Ethan," you repeated softly.
But the moment didn't last long. A fresh contraction rolled through Lizzie. Her entire body tensed. The relief on her face vanished as she let out a low moan.
You immediately tightened your hold around her.
The midwives moved closer. One of them smiled reassuringly. "That's perfect."
You looked up.
"The second baby is ready."
Right. There’s still one more baby.
One of the midwives carefully supported Ethan, keeping him safe while remaining mindful of the umbilical cords because of the shared placenta. Everything remained calm. Controlled. Exactly as they had planned for.
Lizzie took several shaky breaths. Exhaustion showed on every inch of her face. Yet determination remained. The same determination that had carried her through months of pregnancy. Through labor. Through Ethan's birth.
Another contraction arrived. Lizzie leaned back against your chest.
You pressed a kiss into her damp hair. "You're doing amazing."
She laughed weakly. "Baby, shut up."
Despite everything, a smile immediately pulled at your lips. You leaned forward and kissed her forehead again. "Sorry, my love." Another kiss. "Couldn't help myself."
Lizzie opened one eye as if she wanted to glare at you. Unfortunately, another contraction hit before she could. The expression vanished instantly. A pained moan escaped her, and her entire body tensed.
Your hands tightened around hers. "That's it," one of the midwives said gently. "Work with it."
Lizzie's head fell back against your shoulder. She was far beyond conversation now. Far beyond teasing. Everything she had was focused on one thing.
Bringing the second baby into the world.
You could feel how exhausted she was. Hours of labor. The birth of Ethan. And yet somehow she kept going. Another push. Another breath.
The midwife checked again. "Perfect, Lizzie."
You pressed a kiss against her temple. "So proud of you." This time there was no sarcastic response. No eye roll. Nothing. Just another low groan as the contraction intensified.
The room remained calm. Focused.
Ethan let out a tiny cry from where the midwife was carefully supporting him. The sound made your heart squeeze.
Another contraction built. "Okay," the midwife encouraged. "This is a good one."
Lizzie nodded weakly. Then pushed.
You felt her grip your hands so tightly your fingers protested. But you didn't care. She could break every bone in them if she wanted. You would happily offer the other hand too.
"That's it."
The midwife smiled. "Beautiful."
Lizzie pushed again. Then again. The room seemed to hold its breath. The midwife's expression brightened. "Oh, here he comes.”
Your heart immediately jumped.
The next contraction arrived quickly. Lizzie buried her face against your shoulder and pushed with everything she had left. The encouragement around the room grew louder.
"Perfect."
"That's it."
"Keep going."
You felt tears prick your eyes. Not from fear. Just from watching her. Watching the woman you loved do something incredible.
Then the midwife looked up, a huge smile on her face. "I can see him."
The words hit you like a freight train. You immediately kissed Lizzie's hair. "Almost there, my love.”
Lizzie nodded against your shoulder. One more contraction was already beginning. You felt it before she even said anything. Her entire body tensed. Her fingers tightened around yours.
Then a broken moan escaped her lips. The strongest one yet. "Oh God—"
You immediately pressed your cheek against her hair. "I've got you."
The midwives leaned forward. Everyone in the room focused on the same thing. The final push. Lizzie took a shaky breath. Then another. You could feel how exhausted she was. How much she had already given. But somehow she found more.
The contraction peaked. And Lizzie pushed one last time. The room erupted.
"That's it!"
"Perfect!"
"Keep going!"
You held her tightly against your chest as she gave everything she had left. Then suddenly—Relief. The tension left her body all at once.
The midwife's face lit up. "There he is."
For one suspended heartbeat, the world stopped. Then the second baby emerged into the water. Tiny. Perfect.
And immediately, just like his brother, he was gently lifted from the water. A loud cry followed almost instantly. Strong. The sound hit you straight in the heart. The midwife carefully brought him forward, placing him against Lizzie's chest beside Ethan.
Lizzie gasped. Not from pain this time. From pure disbelief. Two babies. Two tiny boys. Both of them finally here. Her hands trembled as she wrapped her arms around them, one on each side.
Ethan squirmed.
The second baby cried loudly beside him.
For a moment, Lizzie simply stared. Unable to look away. Unable to fully process what she was seeing. Then tears spilled freely down her cheeks. "Oh my God. My babies.”
You couldn't speak either. Not because you didn't want to. Because the moment you saw both boys together on Lizzie's chest, something inside you completely broke. A sob escaped before you could stop it. You immediately buried your face against Lizzie's shoulder. Crying. Full-on sobbing.
Months of worry. Months of excitement. Months of imagining this moment. All of it came crashing down at once.
Lizzie laughed through her own tears. A tired, emotional laugh.
"Baby..."
You shook your head against her shoulder, unable to answer. Another sob escaped. Your arms tightened around both her and the boys. Careful. Protective.
As though you wanted to hold your entire family at once.
"Baby." Lizzie's voice was softer this time.
You finally lifted your head. Your face was a disaster. Tears everywhere.
Lizzie looked exhausted. Beautiful. Completely overwhelmed. And somehow still smiling at you. You looked down at Ethan and Liam one more time before your gaze returned to her. The woman who had just spent hours in labor. The woman who had carried your sons for nine months. The woman who had just brought them into the world.
Your throat tightened again. Fresh tears immediately gathering.
Lizzie's eyes softened. "What’s” wrong, baby?”
You shook your head, unable to stop staring at her. "Thank you." The words came out broken. Raw. Completely sincere. "Thank you."
Lizzie immediately started crying again.
You laughed weakly, then cupped her cheek. "You are amazing."
She shook her head. "No."
"Yes." Another tear rolled down your face. "Absolutely yes." You leaned forward and pressed your forehead against hers. "I love you so much."
Lizzie's eyes closed.
For a moment, it was just the two of you. And the boys between you.
Then one of the midwives approached gently. "Okay, moms." The word made both of you smile immediately.
The midwife smiled back. "We need to take care of a few things now."
You nodded.
The babies had remained attached while everyone settled and enjoyed those first moments together. Now it was time.
The cords were clamped. The final connection from pregnancy to the outside world. You and Lizzie watched through blurry eyes as the midwives carefully handled everything. Neither of you said much. Neither of you could.
Soon after, Ethan and Liam were carefully taken to be cleaned, weighed, and assessed nearby. Not far. Still within sight. The moment the babies left her chest, Lizzie visibly missed them.
You immediately wrapped your arms around her. "I know."
Her head dropped against your shoulder. "So weird."
"I know."
The room quieted again.
The next stage wasn't nearly as dramatic. The placenta still needed to be delivered. The midwives continued monitoring blood loss and checking on Lizzie while making sure everything looked exactly as it should. And thankfully, it did. Everything continued beautifully.
So for the next half hour, you stayed exactly where you had been all night—holding her, supporting her, keeping her warm, keeping her close.
At some point, Lizzie had practically fallen asleep against your chest. Exhaustion finally catching up to her.
You didn't blame her. Not even a little.
When the midwives eventually confirmed she could get out of the water, you stood carefully. Then immediately reached for her. Lizzie tried to stand but immediately reconsidered.
“Mm...”
You smiled. "Yeah."
"My legs don't work."
"They've had a long day."
A very long day. Without another word, you scooped her into your arms. Lizzie didn't even pretend to protest. She simply wrapped her arms around your neck and rested her head against your shoulder. Completely done.
The midwife led the way toward the bathroom. There she explained how Lizzie should rinse off and what to expect over the next several hours. Once she was satisfied everything was understood, she left the two of you alone.
The bathroom became quiet. Peaceful. Steam slowly filling the room. You helped Lizzie out of what remained of her clothing, then removed your own soaked shirt and boxers. For several minutes, neither of you spoke. You simply helped her wash away the long night. Careful. Supporting her whenever she swayed. Making sure the water stayed warm. Making sure she didn't have to do anything herself.
Lizzie watched you through tired eyes. At one point, she reached up and touched your cheek.
"What?"
She smiled softly. "Nothing."
You leaned down and kissed her forehead. Everything felt softer now. Slower. The storm had passed. The boys were here. Everyone was safe and nothing else mattered.
Eventually, once she was clean and wrapped in fresh clothes, you carried her again. Straight to the master bedroom. The room looked almost exactly the same as it had that morning. And yet completely different.
Because now there were four people in the family instead of two.
You carefully lowered Lizzie onto the bed. The moment her head touched the pillow, she sighed. A deep, exhausted sigh. You sat beside her immediately, one hand finding hers. Not letting go.
Lizzie turned her head toward you. Her eyes were already drifting closed. "You okay?"
The question made you laugh. A watery laugh. "You just had twins, Liz.”
"And?"
"And you're asking if I'm okay?"
A sleepy smile appeared on her face. You leaned down and kissed her forehead. Then her cheek. Then the corner of her mouth.
"I'm more than okay." Your voice cracked. Because the truth was simple. Your wife was safe. Your sons were safe. And somewhere down the hall, two tiny newborn boys were waiting to be brought to their mothers.
As if summoned by the thought, a soft knock came from the bedroom door. One of the midwives entered. And in her arms—
Your heart immediately stopped. The boys. Both of them wrapped tightly in soft blankets. So small. So unbelievably small. "They're ready for mom."
Lizzie immediately pushed herself up a little, ignoring the fact that she had very recently delivered twins. The midwife laughed. "Easy there."
But she carefully settled Ethan into Lizzie's arms. Then Liam.
The moment both boys were resting against her chest, the entire room seemed to soften. Lizzie looked down and completely melted. “Hi.” She whispered as tears instantly gathered again.
Ethan stretched one tiny arm and Liam yawned. Lizzie looked like she might cry herself into another dimension.
You sat beside her on the bed, one hand rubbing slow circles across her back, unable to stop smiling. Unable to stop staring. The twins looked so tiny against her.
So peaceful. So perfect.
Minutes passed. Nobody felt any need to fill the silence. The room remained quiet except for the occasional newborn noise—tiny squeaks, little grunts, sounds that somehow already felt familiar.
Then Lizzie looked up. Her eyes found yours. "You want to hold them?"
You blinked. "What?"
"The boys."
Your mouth opened. Then closed. Then opened again. For the first time all night, you looked genuinely nervous.
Lizzie immediately smiled. "Baby."
"What if I do it wrong?"
The midwife laughed. "You won't."
You looked down at the twins. Then back at Lizzie. Then back at the twins.
Lizzie's smile softened. "They're your boys too."
That completely destroyed whatever resistance remained. You let out a shaky breath. "Okay."
The midwife immediately moved into action. A large comfortable chair sat beside the bed. You settled into it carefully, suddenly feeling far more nervous than you had while helping deliver two babies.
"You're doing great," Lizzie teased.
"Don't start."
She laughed.
The midwife helped position your arms, then carefully transferred Ethan first. Your breath caught. Immediately. The tiny baby settled against your chest, warm and real. You froze completely. The room could have exploded and you wouldn't have noticed.
"Oh."
That was all you managed.
The midwife smiled. "Ready for number two?"
You nodded, unable to look away from Ethan.
A moment later Liam joined his brother. Now both babies rested against your chest. One tucked beneath each arm. Tiny heads against your shirt. Tiny bodies rising and falling with each breath. And suddenly the room became very blurry.
You hadn't even noticed the tears starting again.
"Oh no," Lizzie whispered.
You looked up. She was crying too. Hard this time.
"Why are you crying?"
The question came out between your own tears.
Lizzie laughed through hers. "Look at you."
"What?"
"Look at you." You looked down. At Ethan. At Liam. At the two little boys sleeping against your chest as if they belonged there. As if that spot had been waiting for them all along.
Your throat tightened. The babies looked impossibly safe. Impossibly loved. You kissed the top of Ethan's head. Then Liam's. Carefully. Still terrified you might somehow break them.
"They're so small."
Lizzie laughed. "They were literally just born."
"I know."
"They're supposed to be small."
You shook your head, still staring, unable to look anywhere else. Lizzie watched from the bed, tears still occasionally slipping down her cheeks. And you sat in the chair holding both of your sons against your chest. Completely captivated, overwhelmed, and completely in love.
---
No one’s POV
Before Lizzie fell asleep, there was one more important thing to do.
The boys needed to eat.
The midwife helped arrange pillows around Lizzie while she rested against the headboard of the bed. She looked exhausted—completely and utterly exhausted—but the moment Ethan was placed in her arms, some new source of energy seemed to appear.
Y/N sat beside her holding Liam. The baby fit entirely against her chest.
It was ridiculous how terrified she was. Y/N had spent years performing in front of thousands of people without fear. Now she was terrified of moving too quickly because a seven-pound human was sleeping against her.
The midwife smiled knowingly. "Ready?"
Lizzie nodded. The first feeding took a little patience. Ethan was awake. Very awake. The moment he was brought close, he immediately began rooting around.
Y/N laughed softly. "Oh, so he's very hungry."
The midwife chuckled. "That usually means he's figuring it out."
Lizzie looked down nervously. "Am I doing this right?"
"You're doing great." The midwife adjusted Ethan slightly. A moment later, he latched.
Lizzie gasped. Not from pain. From surprise.
"Oh."
Y/N immediately looked over. "What? Does it hurt?”
“No, it’s just a little weird.”
The words came out sounding almost offended. As if she hadn't expected the tiny newborn to know what he was doing.
The midwife laughed. "Ethan seems very motivated."
That earned a sleepy laugh from Lizzie.
Y/N watched the scene quietly. Her wife. Their son. The first feeding. Another one of those moments that would never happen again for the first time. A strange ache settled in her chest. The good kind. The kind that came from realizing how lucky she was.
After a while, Ethan's feeding slowed. The midwife checked him. Satisfied.
Then it was Liam's turn. Y/N carefully passed him over. Immediately she noticed the difference. Ethan had attacked the situation like it was a competitive sport.
Liam blinked sleepily. Yawned. Then seemed to contemplate whether eating was really necessary. The entire room laughed.
"He's thinking about it," Y/N said.
Lizzie smiled tiredly. "He gets that from you."
"I do not."
"You absolutely do."
The midwife adjusted Liam gently. "Come on, little guy."
Liam seemed unconvinced. For several seconds he simply stared. Then finally decided food was, in fact, a good idea. The moment he latched successfully, the room practically celebrated.
"There we go."
Y/N immediately melted. "Oh my God." The tiny sounds Liam made while feeding nearly destroyed her.
Everything about him felt tiny. Tiny fingers. Tiny nose. Tiny breaths. Tiny little noises. At one point his hand escaped the blanket and rested against Lizzie. The sight hit Y/N so hard she had to look away for a second.
"Are you crying again?" Lizzie asked.
“No.”
"Baby." Lizzie reached over and squeezed Y/N's hand.
For several minutes, neither woman spoke. They simply watched. Watched their sons begin their very first meal.
Eventually Liam finished too. The midwife checked them over one more time before helping settle them comfortably. Only then did exhaustion finally win. Lizzie's eyes kept drifting closed. Her body sinking deeper into the pillows.
Y/N noticed immediately. "You need sleep."
Lizzie looked ready to argue. Then yawned. The argument died instantly.
Y/N smiled. “Sleep babe.”
A few minutes later, with the boys fed and content, Lizzie finally drifted off. One hand still resting where the twins had been. A small smile lingering on her face.
Y/N sat quietly beside the bed holding both boys. Watching her sleep. Watching them breathe.
Eventually, Y/N stood up with the boys secured in her arms. She looked toward Lizzie one more time. Her wife was completely asleep.
Y/N leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to Lizzie's forehead.
"I love you."
Lizzie didn't wake. She just made a sleepy little sound, making Y/N smile. Then quietly slipped out of the bedroom.
The hallway was dimly lit. Peaceful. And waiting just outside the door sat Jarnette.
The moment she saw Y/N emerge, she stood immediately. "How is she?"
Y/N glanced back toward the closed door. "Sleeping."
Relief flooded Jarnette's face. "Good."
"She finally crashed."
Jarnette laughed softly. "I figured."
Y/N looked down at the boys. Then carefully shifted the blanket so Jarnette could see them better. The reaction was immediate. “They are so beautiful, Y/N.” Jarnette's hand flew to her mouth. Tears instantly filled her eyes.
Y/N smiled. "They're pretty cute."
Jarnette let out a shaky laugh. "Oh my God." She stepped closer.
The babies remained asleep. Tiny faces peeking out from their blankets.
"Ethan," Y/N whispered, nodding toward one. Then the other. "And Liam."
Jarnette laughed and cried at the same time. "Oh, look at them." Her voice cracked. "They're perfect."
Y/N looked down at them. At the two tiny boys resting against her chest. And for the thousandth time that night, she felt her heart completely melt. "Yeah."
Jarnette carefully touched one tiny hand. Liam immediately wrapped his fingers around hers. Pure reflex. The gesture absolutely destroyed her. Another tear escaped. "Oh no."
Y/N laughed. "What?"
"I'm a grandmother." The words seemed to hit her all over again. She looked between the boys. Then toward the bedroom door. Then back to Y/N. "I'm a grandmother."
Y/N grinned. “Yes, you are, Mama J.”
Jarnette wiped her eyes. Immediately failing when more tears replaced them. "You two actually did it."
That made Y/N glance down the hallway toward the master bedroom. Toward the woman sleeping inside. The woman who had carried these boys. The woman who had trusted Y/N through every appointment, every fear, every decision.
A soft smile appeared on her face. "No." Her voice came out quiet. Full of emotion.
"Lizzie did it."
Jarnette's eyes softened immediately. "Yeah."
They stood there for a moment. Looking at the babies. Looking at the future.
---
Next Morning
Wanda’s POV
The next morning felt strangely peaceful. For the first time in months, there wasn’t a baby kicking Lizzie’s ribs, tiny feet pressing against her bladder, or an enormous belly making it impossible to roll over comfortably. Instead, there was only exhaustion—the deep, bone-deep kind that she never experienced before.
Slowly, Lizzie blinked awake and stared at the ceiling for a moment before realizing someone was gently running their fingers through her hair. She turned her head and found Y/N sitting beside the bed, already awake, already watching her. The second their eyes met, Y/N smiled.
“Hi”
Lizzie smiled immediately. Y/N leaned down and kissed her softly.
“Good morning, my love.”
“Morning.”
Her voice was sleepy and scratchy, exactly like someone who had spent the previous day giving birth.
“How are you feeling?” Y/N asked, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.
Lizzie considered it. “Sore.”
“Fair.”
“Tired.”
“Also fair.”
“My entire body hates me.”
Y/N kissed her forehead.
They simply looked at each other for a moment, still processing that everything had changed. Somewhere in their house were two tiny newborn boys. Their boys.
Then Lizzie frowned. “Wait.”
“What?”
“Where did you sleep?”
“The guest room.”
Lizzie stared. “The guest room?”
“Yeah.”
“Why?”
“You needed rest.”
“Our bed is king size.”
“It is.”
“We have plenty of room.”
“I know.”
“Then why didn’t you sleep here?”
Y/N took her hand. “Because you needed a proper night’s sleep.”
Lizzie immediately pouted.
“Sweetheart—”
“I needed my wife.”
Y/N’s expression softened instantly.
“I wanted my wife.”
“Your body is sore…”
“I wanted my wife.”
Y/N sighed. The battle was already lost.
“Okay.”
Before Y/N could say anything else, Lizzie tugged on her hand.
“Come here.”
“Liz—”
“Come here.”
Laughing, Y/N carefully climbed onto the bed beside her. Lizzie immediately scooted closer, then closer still, until she was practically attached to Y/N’s side. A small groan escaped her as she settled.
“Oh.”
Y/N looked concerned immediately. “You okay?”
“Yeah.” Another tiny wince. “It just hurts.”
Y/N wrapped an arm around her carefully, as though she were made of glass. Lizzie immediately tucked herself against her wife’s chest, satisfied.
“There.”
Y/N smiled. “There?”
“There.”
Her eyes were already drifting shut again. Y/N pressed a kiss to the top of her head.
“You know you’re impossible.”
“Mm.”
“I was trying to let you rest.”
“I rest better with you.”
The answer came without hesitation, simple and honest. Y/N’s heart melted all over again. She tightened her arm around Lizzie just enough to hold her without hurting her, and Lizzie sighed contentedly against her chest.
The sound alone made every second spent sleeping in the guest room feel ridiculous.
A few moments later, Y/N brushed her fingers through Lizzie’s hair again. “Your mom made breakfast.”
Lizzie made a sleepy noise. “Hm?”
“Breakfast. Do you want some?”
Lizzie lifted her head just enough to kiss Y/N’s cheek—a silent yes—before immediately settling back against her. Y/N smiled.
“You seem very awake.”
“I’m exhausted.”
“Ah. That explains it.”
Lizzie weakly pinched her side.
Before Y/N could tease her further, a cry suddenly came from the bassinet beside the bed. Both women turned immediately. A second cry followed, tiny and unmistakably newborn.
Y/N smiled. “Good morning, Liam.”
Another little cry answered.
“He’s hungry,” Lizzie said fondly.
“Probably.”
Y/N carefully helped her sit upright against the headboard. Every movement was slow and gentle; yesterday’s soreness was still very real.
“Comfortable?”
“Mostly.”
“Mostly isn’t comfortable.”
“It’s the best we’re getting today.”
Y/N kissed her temple. “I’ll get him.”
The bassinet sat only a few feet away, a constant reminder that everything had changed overnight. Twenty-four hours ago there had been two babies inside Lizzie. Now they were here, sleeping beside their bed and already running the house.
Y/N carefully lifted Liam. The little boy immediately fussed louder, his tiny face scrunching as his fists waved in the air.
“Oh, buddy.” She kissed the top of his head. “There you are.”
The baby made another unhappy noise.
“I know.”
Y/N rocked him gently against her chest before bringing him back to the bed. By the time she sat beside Lizzie again, Liam had calmed enough. She carefully placed him into Lizzie’s waiting arms.
“There you go.”
Lizzie instantly softened. Every time she looked at the boys, she softened, as if her entire body recognized them before her mind could catch up.
“Hi, sweetheart.”
Liam blinked sleepily up at her. Still unhappy, but quieter.
Lizzie adjusted her shirt while Y/N helped position him the way the midwife had shown them. The first attempt was awkward. The second was better.
Then Liam latched. Immediately.
Both women froze before looking at each other.
“We did it.”
Lizzie laughed softly. “We did.”
Y/N’s chest tightened in that overwhelming, heart-too-full kind of way. Liam’s tiny hand rested against Lizzie as he fed peacefully, as if he had been doing this forever.
The room settled into a peaceful silence. For almost thirty whole seconds.
Then a loud cry erupted from the bassinet.
Both women looked over immediately. Another cry followed, then a third—louder, stronger, and significantly more offended.
Y/N laughed. “Ethan.”
The crying somehow got louder. She stood and carefully lifted the second twin. The moment Ethan was in her arms, he voiced his complaints even more dramatically.
“Okay.”
Cry.
“I’m here…I can hear you buddy.” Y/N kissed his head. Nothing. She bounced him gently. Nothing.
“Buddy.”
Cry.
“You know your brother is eating.”
Lizzie laughed around Liam.
Y/N looked down at her son. “You’re very dramatic.”
Cry.
“Oh no.”
Lizzie was definitely laughing now. “He gets that from you.”
“I do not.”
Ethan immediately let out another loud cry. Both women looked at him. Then at each other.
Y/N sighed. “Okay. You absolutely get that from me.”
The baby continued protesting his circumstances as if proving her point. Meanwhile, Liam remained perfectly content in Lizzie’s arms, quiet and focused entirely on breakfast.
The contrast was ridiculous—one twin calm and easygoing, the other loudly expressing every opinion he had. And somehow, despite being exhausted, sore, emotional, and running on almost no sleep, Y/N and Lizzie couldn’t stop smiling as they watched their boys begin their first morning at home.
---
The first few weeks were hard.
Not bad. Not unhappy. Just hard.
Nobody had prepared them for how exhausting newborn twins could be. The boys woke constantly—sometimes because they were hungry, sometimes because they needed diaper changes, sometimes because they wanted to be held, and sometimes because they were babies and apparently felt no obligation to explain themselves.
Day and night blurred together. Three in the morning looked suspiciously similar to three in the afternoon. Sleep became something that happened in tiny pieces rather than full nights.
The strange thing was that Y/N never seemed to complain. Not once.
The first time Ethan woke crying at two in the morning, Lizzie immediately tried to sit up. Y/N gently pushed her back onto the pillow.
“I’ve got him.”
“Baby—”
“I’ve got him.”
Then she disappeared toward the bassinet.
The same thing happened again at four. And six. And every night after that.
The only time Y/N woke Lizzie was when one of the boys needed to be fed. Everything else? Y/N handled it. Diapers. Rocking. Swaddling. Pacing the bedroom at ridiculous hours. She did it all.
Lizzie protested every single time.
“Y/N.”
“No.”
“Baby.”
“No.”
“I can help.”
“You are helping.”
Lizzie narrowed her eyes. “How?”
Y/N adjusted Liam against her shoulder. “You carried them for nine months.”
“That doesn’t count.”
“It absolutely counts.”
“It doesn’t.”
Y/N pointed at her. “You grew two humans.”
Lizzie rolled her eyes.
“You delivered them.”
Another eye roll.
“You are recovering.”
“Y/N.”
“And now it’s my turn.”
The conversation happened so often that eventually even Jarnette started laughing whenever she heard it, because the result was always the same.
Y/N won.
Not because Lizzie agreed. Because Y/N was stubborn. Ridiculously stubborn. Especially when it came to taking care of the people she loved.
And right now, there were three people she loved more than anything.
Lizzie’s recovery went well. The midwives were pleased. The doctor was pleased. Everything healed exactly as expected.
That didn’t mean it was easy.
The first few days were rough. Everything hurt. Walking hurt. Sitting hurt. Standing hurt. Even laughing sometimes hurt. Y/N never left her to deal with it alone. Every morning, Lizzie’s medications were waiting before she even woke up. Cooling packs were always ready. Fresh water somehow appeared beside the bed. Meals appeared as if by magic—mostly because Jarnette cooked enough food to feed an entire village.
When Lizzie needed help bathing, Y/N was there. Helping her in and out. Making sure the water wasn’t too hot. Washing her hair when lifting her arms became uncomfortable. Helping her dry off afterward. Never making her feel embarrassed. Never making her feel helpless. Just loved.
One afternoon, about a week after the birth, Lizzie stood at the bottom of the stairs staring upward. Y/N immediately recognized the look.
“What?”
“The stairs.”
Y/N looked at the stairs. Then back at her. Then at the stairs again.
“No.”
“Baby.”
“No.”
“I can walk.”
“You can.”
“Then why—”
Before she could finish, Y/N scooped her into her arms.
“Y/N!”
“You literally just said stairs.”
Lizzie laughed despite herself. “I can walk up the stairs.”
“I know.”
“Then put me down.”
Instead of answering, Y/N stopped on the stairs.
Lizzie frowned. “Baby—”
The rest of the sentence vanished when Y/N leaned in and kissed her. Not rushed. Not playful. A deep, lingering kiss—the kind that said everything Y/N struggled to put into words. When they finally pulled apart, Lizzie blinked at her, completely caught off guard. Y/N rested their forehead against hers.
“Let me take care of you.”
The words were quiet and simple, but they hit harder than any argument could have. Because Lizzie knew exactly what Y/N meant. Not just today. Not just while she recovered. Always. The same way Lizzie had carried their sons for nine months. The same way she had spent hours bringing them into the world. The same way they had always taken care of each other.
Something in Lizzie’s expression softened immediately. The protest died before it could leave her mouth. Instead, she whispered, “Okay.”
Y/N smiled—a small smile reserved only for her.
Then Lizzie buried her face in Y/N’s neck, wrapped her arms tighter around her shoulders, and Y/N carried her the rest of the way upstairs.
---
The next afternoon was quiet.
Or as quiet as a house with newborn twins could be. Meaning one baby was asleep, the other was threatening to wake up, and everyone was trying not to breathe too loudly.
Lizzie sat at the kitchen island with a cup of tea while Jarnette prepared lunch. Their conversation drifted between babies, sleep schedules, and whatever random topic happened to come up.
Eventually, Jarnette glanced toward the living room and immediately smiled.
“She’s doing great.”
Lizzie followed her gaze.
Y/N was sprawled across the couch, completely unconscious. One arm hung off the side while the television played quietly in the background. She hadn’t meant to fall asleep. Lizzie knew that. She had simply sat down for a minute, and apparently that minute had turned into a nap.
Jarnette laughed softly. “Poor thing.”
Lizzie smiled, though the sight made her heart ache a little. Y/N looked exhausted. Not unhealthy. Not overwhelmed. Just tired.
“I’m lucky.”
The words slipped out before Lizzie could stop them.
Jarnette looked at her, then toward Y/N, before nodding. “You are.” There wasn’t even a hint of teasing in her voice. Just honesty.
Lizzie watched her wife sleep. The woman who insisted on changing diapers at three in the morning. The woman who walked endless laps around the bedroom with crying babies. The woman who refused to let Lizzie carry laundry baskets, groceries, or anything heavier than a newborn.
The woman who still looked at Lizzie like she’d hung the moon.
A small smile appeared on Jarnette’s face.
A sudden cry echoed through the baby monitor. Y/N sat upright immediately, like someone had flipped a switch. One second asleep, the next completely alert.
“Ethan,” she mumbled.
A second cry joined the first. “Liam too.”
Y/N was already pushing herself off the couch, already moving, already preparing to head down the hall. But before she could stand, Lizzie reached her.
Y/N looked up in confusion. “Baby?”
For the first time in weeks, Lizzie was the one stopping her. Not the other way around. She gently placed her hands on Y/N’s shoulders.
“Sit.”
“What?”
“Sit.”
Y/N blinked. The baby monitor crackled again, both boys making their presence known.
“I should—”
“I’ve got it.”
Y/N stared at her as if the concept itself didn’t make sense.
Lizzie couldn’t help smiling. Carefully, she leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to Y/N’s lips, then another just because she could. When she pulled back, her thumb brushed across Y/N’s cheek. The faint exhaustion beneath her eyes was impossible to miss. The messy hair. The way she still looked half asleep. The way she’d spent weeks putting everyone else’s needs before her own.
Lizzie’s heart squeezed. “You can sleep a little more.”
Y/N immediately shook her head. “No, sweetheart—”
“Y/N Olsen-Y/F/N.”
The use of her full name stopped her instantly. A trick that worked surprisingly well.
Lizzie smiled softly and stroked her cheek again. “I mean it. I’ve got it.”
Y/N looked toward the hallway. Then toward the monitor. Then back at her wife.
The boys cried again.
For a moment, Y/N looked torn. Then Lizzie kissed her forehead.
“Let me take care of you too.”
The words landed exactly the way Y/N’s had weeks earlier on the staircase. The same promise. The same love. Y/N’s eyes softened immediately. And finally—She nodded.
“Okay.”
Lizzie smiled. “Good.”
Y/N reached for her hand before she could leave. Their fingers intertwined for a brief moment, a familiar gesture and a quiet reminder. Then Lizzie squeezed once and let go.
“I’ll bring them back when they’re fed.”
Y/N nodded, still looking unconvinced, still looking like she’d rather be the one getting up. But she stayed seated. As Lizzie disappeared down the hallway toward the nursery, the cries gradually grew louder before softening as she reached the boys.
Y/N listened. A small smile appearing despite herself. The sounds of her wife soothing their sons drifted through the house—gentle, warm, comforting. The same way her voice had always been.
And for the first time since Ethan and Liam were born, Y/N allowed herself to relax back against the couch. Just for a little while. Just long enough to rest. While down the hall, Lizzie gathered their boys into her arms and quietly reminded them that they were loved.
By both their mothers.
Every second of every day.
---
The Heir’s Secret - Chapter 34
A Lesson in Mercy
Wanda Maximoff x Reader
Summary: After confronting the ghosts of the past through Queen Eleonora's diary, Y/N finally opens the letter left behind by their mother. Healing brings a newfound lightness to the palace, a shift in marital dynamics, and a lesson in what happens when Wanda decides to take matters—and a certain scandalous book—into her own hands.
Word Counter: 10k+
Warnings: Emotional breakdown (healing), angst, pregnancy mentions, smut, (18+), fluff.
Series Masterlist || Main Masterlist
---
---
Y/N’s POV
Y/N woke with a pounding headache. A deep, throbbing ache behind their eyes that made even breathing feel unpleasant for a moment. They groaned softly, shifting beneath the blankets, throat burning too—probably from crying. Gods. They had cried so much.
The memories returned slowly after that. The diary. Their mother. The letters. Wanda holding them while they completely fell apart in her arms.
Warmth spread painfully through Y/N’s chest at the thought.
They didn’t remember falling asleep. Only Wanda’s hands in their hair. Wanda crying with them. Not leaving. Never leaving.
Y/N tried opening their eyes fully and immediately regretted it. Sunlight filtering through the curtains stabbed straight through their skull, earning another weak groan from them.
Before they could even turn properly to search for Wanda, something cool settled gently over their eyes. A damp cloth. Then Wanda’s voice came softly beside them.
“Shhhh,” she whispered. “Stay there a little.”
Y/N exhaled slowly beneath the cloth, relief already spreading from both the coolness and the sound of her voice. Their hand lifted weakly across the bed until they found Wanda’s, pulling it carefully against their chest without hesitation. Right over their heart.
Holding it there.
Wanda’s fingers curled instinctively against them, and the touch alone nearly made Y/N emotional again. Their mouth opened automatically, ready to apologize — for crying, for breaking down, for becoming too much.
But before the words could leave, Wanda kissed them.
Soft. Quick. Enough to silence them immediately.
Then she pulled back only slightly, lips still brushing theirs as she whispered, “Don’t you dare.”
Another kiss followed right after. Slower this time. Tender.
Y/N melted instantly, too exhausted to argue even if they wanted to. So they stayed there quietly, holding Wanda’s hand against their chest while she continued brushing gentle fingers through their hair.
Safe. Warm. Loved.
The headache dulled slowly beneath her care, and somewhere between her soft touches and the steady sound of her breathing beside them, Y/N fell asleep again.
---
The next time Y/N woke, the room was quieter. Softer. The sunlight had shifted enough to tell them several hours had passed. The cloth no longer rested over their eyes, and while the headache still lingered faintly, it was manageable now.
They blinked slowly toward the sitting area nearby. Wanda sat there working, several papers spread around her as she reviewed something with focused concentration. Every few minutes, one of her hands drifted unconsciously over her stomach.
Beautiful.
The thought came instantly. It always did.
As if sensing them awake, Wanda looked up immediately, her entire expression softening the second their eyes met.
“There you are,” she said gently.
Y/N stared at her a moment longer than necessary, still waking fully, still grounding themself in the quiet reality of her being there.
“What time is it?” they asked, voice rough from sleep.
“Noon.”
Y/N groaned weakly.
Wanda laughed softly. “Good timing actually. I was about to wake you for lunch.”
Y/N pushed themself upright against the headboard slowly, wincing faintly at the lingering ache in their head.
Wanda noticed immediately. “Still hurting?”
“A little.”
Without another word, Wanda stood and walked toward them. Y/N watched her the entire way.
When she reached the bed, she sat beside them and immediately brushed gentle fingers through their hair again, checking them over the same way she always did after difficult nights.
“You needed the sleep,” she murmured softly.
Y/N leaned instinctively into her touch, quiet for a moment before their eyes drifted toward the bedside table. Toward the diary.
Wanda noticed that too. But instead of speaking about it, she simply cupped Y/N’s face gently and kissed their forehead.
“No more reading today,” she whispered.
Not an order. A decision made entirely out of love.
Y/N closed their eyes briefly against her hand. And for once, they allowed someone else to decide they needed rest.
---
Next Day
Queen Eleonora’s Old Chambers
The next day, Y/N finally opened the letter. Their mother’s handwriting covered the envelope, careful and elegant. Familiar enough that it made their chest ache before they had even read a single word.
For a long moment, they only stared at it.
Then finally—they unfolded the paper.
And began.
My dearest Y/N, If you are reading this, then it means I am gone. I prayed for many years that I would one day have the chance to say these things to you myself. But life inside this palace rarely grants us the endings we hope for. So instead, I leave you these words. First—none of this was ever your fault. Not your body. Not your heart. Not the cruelty you survived within these walls. You were never a curse. You were the greatest gift this life ever gave me. From the moment I first held you, I knew the gods had placed something extraordinary into my arms. Not because you were an heir. Not because of a throne. Because you loved so easily. Even after pain tried to teach you otherwise. I watched this kingdom try to harden you for years. I watched fear follow you through hallways no child should have feared walking through. And still—you remained gentle. Do you understand how remarkable that is? Kindness after suffering is not weakness, my darling. It is one of the strongest things a person can become. Your father believed strength came from fear. From violence. From forcing the world to kneel before you. But he was wrong. Real strength is surviving cruelty and choosing not to become cruel in return. And you… You survived. I know there will be days you hate yourself. Days you will hear his voice in your mind louder than mine. On those days, I need you to remember this: There was never anything wrong with you. Not when you played princess beneath the oak tree. Not when you cried over injured birds. Not when your body changed. Not now. You are exactly who you were meant to be. I need you to keep living softly anyway. Love people deeply. Protect those weaker than you. Laugh loudly when life allows it. And please—for me—allow yourself to be loved too. Do not spend your entire life believing affection must be earned through suffering. You deserve tenderness simply because you exist. If one day you become king, rule differently than he did. Listen before you command. Choose mercy whenever you can. And never mistake fear for respect. The people may obey a ruler they fear. But they will love a ruler who sees them. I already know what kind of person you will become. Not because Alaric shaped you. But because despite everything he did—you remained yourself. And gods, Y/N… I am so proud of you for that. There are not enough words in this world to explain how much I love you. There never will be. So I will leave you with the one truth I carried with me every single day of my life: Being your mother was the greatest honor I have ever known. Forever yours, Mama
By the time they finished the letter, tears were falling freely down Y/N’s face. But for the first time since opening the diary, they were smiling too.
Their mother’s words still echoed inside their chest, wrapping around wounds they had carried for so long they no longer remembered what it felt like without them.
You were never a curse.
Y/N pressed the letter carefully against their lips for a moment, eyes closing tightly.
Then came a gentle knock. They looked toward the door, quickly brushing at their face, though it did very little to hide the evidence of crying.
“Come in,” they called softly.
The door opened almost immediately, and Wanda stepped inside carefully, one hand resting against her stomach. The moment her eyes landed on Y/N, concern crossed her face instantly.
“My love—”
Then she noticed the smile. Small as it was, something in her expression softened with visible relief.
Y/N looked at her for another second before slowly lifting one arm toward her silently inviting her to come closer.
Wanda came immediately. She crossed the room without hesitation and settled beside them, close and warm and safe. The second she sat down, Y/N wrapped both arms around her waist and buried their face gently against her stomach.
Against their baby.
Wanda exhaled softly at the contact, one hand immediately sliding into their hair, careful fingers combing through it slowly.
Y/N held onto her tighter. Not desperately this time. Just lovingly. Grounding themself in her.
After a quiet moment, they lifted the letter toward her without speaking. Wanda took it carefully.
Y/N stayed pressed against her while she read, cheek resting against her bump, listening to the soft sound of paper shifting beneath her fingers. Every so often, Wanda’s breathing hitched slightly, and Y/N knew exactly which lines were doing it.
When Wanda finally reached the end, silence settled around them again. Heavy, but warm now, different from before. Wanda lowered the letter slowly into her lap and looked down at Y/N, tears filling her eyes again.
But she smiled too. “Oh…” she whispered shakily.
Y/N tightened their arms around her slightly.
“She loved you so much,” Wanda murmured. The words nearly broke them all over again, but in the best way this time.
Y/N turned their head just enough to press a soft kiss against Wanda’s stomach through her dress.
Then another.
“For the record,” they mumbled quietly against the fabric, voice still rough from crying, “your grandmother was terrifyingly wise.”
Wanda laughed through her tears immediately. The sound filled the room softly. Beautifully.
Y/N smiled against her bump at hearing it, and Wanda cupped the back of their head gently before leaning down to kiss their hair.
“She was right about you,” Wanda whispered.
Y/N closed their eyes. For once, they wanted to believe that too. They kissed Wanda’s bump one more time, before they slowly lifted their head from Wanda’s stomach. Their eyes were still red from crying, cheeks damp, but there was something softer in them now. Something open.
Wanda’s hand remained in their hair, gently brushing strands away from their face as she looked down at them with so much tenderness it nearly hurt to witness.
Y/N stared at her quietly for a moment, taking her in fully. The warmth in her eyes. The concern she still carried even now. The way she held both them and the baby like they were the most precious things in the world. And suddenly, their chest felt too full.
“I love you,” they said softly. Their hand slid carefully over her stomach again, thumb brushing lightly against where their child rested beneath her skin.
“I love you so much.”
Wanda’s breath caught instantly.
Y/N smiled at her then — small, shaky, but real.
And gods, it nearly destroyed her. Because after everything they had just read, after all the pain buried inside that diary, Y/N was still capable of looking at someone with that much love.
Wanda’s eyes filled immediately. “Oh no,” she laughed weakly through tears already threatening to spill. “Don’t smile at me like that right now.”
Y/N huffed the faintest laugh. “Like what?”
“Like…” Wanda shook her head helplessly, cupping their face with both hands now. “Like I’m your everything.”
Y/N’s expression soften, “but you are my everything.”
Wanda leaned forward quickly and kissed them before they could say more. Y/N melted into it instantly.
When they pulled apart, Wanda rested her forehead against theirs, smiling tearfully.
“I love you too,” she whispered. “So much it scares me sometimes.”
Y/N’s eyes softened immediately. Their hand came up to hold hers against their cheek. “You and the baby are my favorite people in the whole world,” they murmured quietly.
Wanda actually laughed through her tears at that, then cried harder because somehow that made it worse.
Y/N smiled helplessly and wiped at her cheeks carefully with their thumbs. “Hey,” they whispered softly. “No crying.”
Wanda stared at them in disbelief. “You made me cry!”
Y/N looked genuinely thoughtful for a second. “…That sounds fake.”
Wanda laughed loudly enough this time that it startled even herself. And hearing that sound — real laughter, warm and alive — made Y/N smile again. The kind of smile Eleonora would have adored seeing.
The smile she fought so hard to protect.
---
A Week Later
Wanda’s POV
A week had passed since the diary. And slowly—little by little—Y/N had begun breathing easier again. Wanda noticed it in the small things first. The way their smiles came quicker now. The way they laughed more openly instead of stopping themselves halfway through like joy was something they needed permission for.
The guilt they carried over Eleonora’s death no longer seemed permanently attached to their shoulders. Not gone completely. Wanda doubted it ever would be. But lighter. Manageable.
And perhaps most importantly—Y/N had finally started believing some of the things Eleonora wrote about them. At least a little.
They were also trying very hard to stop apologizing constantly. Sometimes they caught themselves halfway through an apology and physically stopped talking with the most offended expression imaginable, which usually made Wanda laugh immediately.
But other times… Wanda was almost certain they apologized on purpose now. Mostly because every single time Wanda interrupted them with a kiss—Y/N looked entirely too pleased afterward. Suspiciously pleased.
Wanda’s pregnancy had been going wonderfully too. The healers were happy. The baby was healthy. Wanda herself felt strong despite the exhaustion pregnancy brought. Well—mostly exhaustion. And an increasingly ridiculous amount of desire for her spouse.
Honestly, it was becoming a problem. A very distracting problem. Especially when Y/N looked like that.
Like right now, Wanda stood near the edge of the training grounds pretending to observe respectfully like a proper queen should. But in reality—she had spent the last several minutes openly staring at her spouse. And gods help her—Y/N was making it very difficult to behave.
They were sparring with Steve. Winning. Obviously. Their movements were sharp and controlled, sword flashing through the sunlight with practiced precision while Steve struggled more and more to keep up.
Sweat dampened the collar of Y/N’s shirt, sticking lightly against their skin. Wanda’s eyes tracked a bead of sweat slowly slipping down the side of their neck. Then lower.
Oh, for the love of—
Their biceps flexed every time they swung the sword. And when Y/N pushed slightly damp hair back from their face with one hand while smirking at Steve—Wanda actually felt heat rush straight through her body.
“Fuck—”
“Well,” Natasha’s voice whispered beside her suddenly, “that explains why Their Majesty has been smiling all morning.”
Wanda nearly jumped. She turned sharply toward Nat, horrified.
“Natasha!”
Nat looked entirely unashamed. In fact, she looked delighted.
“What?” Nat asked innocently. “You were practically drooling.”
“I was not.”
“You absolutely were, Your Majesty.”
Wanda crossed her arms immediately. “I am watching my spouse train.”
“Mhm.”
Nat’s eyes slid back toward the sparring match where Y/N had just disarmed Steve hard enough to send the sword flying into the dirt. The entire training yard erupted into laughter and groans. Y/N looked unbearably smug.
Nat snorted softly. “To be fair,” she admitted, “I understand.”
Wanda groaned quietly into her hand. “This pregnancy is humiliating.”
Nat nearly choked laughing. “Your Majesty—”
“I cannot stop staring at them.”
“Oh, I noticed.”
Wanda buried her face briefly in her hands. “I used to have dignity.”
“No,” Nat replied immediately. “You used to have less witnesses.”
Wanda actually laughed at that despite herself.
Then unfortunately—Y/N looked over. Directly at her. And smiled. Not their polite public smile. Their real one. Warm and soft. The one they show only to Wanda, completely in love.
And somehow that was worse. Much worse. Because suddenly Wanda wanted to drag them out of the training grounds immediately.
Y/N tilted their head slightly, clearly noticing something in her expression. Their mouth curved further. Dangerous.
Nat saw it too. “Oh no,” she muttered immediately. “That look means they know.”
Wanda didn’t even deny it. Because yes. Unfortunately for her—her spouse knew exactly what they were doing to her.
And that was, a problem.
By the time evening arrived, the image of Y/N on the training grounds was still burning behind Wanda's eyes, making her focus entirely elsewhere as Lily brushed out her hair.
Usually the brushing relaxed her. Tonight, not so much. Because lately, things between her and Y/N had become… difficult.
Not emotionally. Never emotionally. If anything, Wanda sometimes thought pregnancy had made them even more in love with each other somehow.
The problem was physical.
Her stomach had grown enough now that certain positions were becoming uncomfortable. After making love, her lower back often ached badly enough that Y/N ended up massaging her for nearly an hour afterward looking deeply guilty the entire time.
Which only made Wanda feel worse. Because she knew Y/N was trying so hard to be careful. Too careful sometimes.
Meanwhile Wanda still wanted them constantly. Honestly, it was becoming unfair.
Another sigh escaped her.
Lily’s hands paused briefly in her hair. “Your Majesty?”
Wanda shook her head immediately. “Nothing.”
Lily hummed softly. The kind of hum that clearly meant she believed the exact opposite.
Wanda stared at herself in the mirror for a long moment before finally sighing again.
“…Lily.”
“Yes?”
Wanda lowered her voice instinctively. “I need to ask you something.”
Lily’s expression stayed perfectly composed.
Wanda suddenly wanted to disappear.
“It’s just…” she hesitated awkwardly, “during pregnancy…” Wanda pressed her lips together. “Certain marital activities have become slightly complicated.”
Lily very professionally kept her face neutral. “Because of the baby bump?” she asked carefully.
Wanda groaned softly. “Yes.”
Lily resumed brushing her hair gently. “Well,” she said after a moment, “that is a rather common problem.”
“That does not make it less frustrating.”
That earned the faintest smile from Lily.
Wanda crossed her arms slightly over her stomach. “Y/N keeps worrying about hurting me afterward,” she admitted quietly. “And I appreciate it, obviously, but…”
“But you still want Their Majesty.”
Wanda looked personally attacked by how quickly Lily said it.
“…Yes.”
Lily looked thoughtful for a moment. Then—“I may have something that could help.”
Wanda blinked. “What?”
Lily leaned slightly closer, lowering her own voice now. “There’s a book that has become rather popular among young women lately.”
Wanda narrowed her eyes suspiciously. “What kind of book?”
Lily’s lips twitched faintly. “One about intimacy.”
Wanda stared.
Lily continued calmly, clearly enjoying this far more than she should. “It discusses comfort, pleasure, different positions…”
A pause.
“…creative solutions.”
Wanda’s face became warm immediately. “Oh my god.”
“I have heard very good reviews.”
“Lily!”
The older woman finally laughed softly. “It might genuinely help, Your Majesty.”
Wanda covered part of her face with one hand, mortified beyond belief. But unfortunately—interested. Very interested.
“…You’ve read it?”
“No.”
The answer came slightly too fast.
Wanda slowly lowered her hand. “…Lily.”
Lily focused very hard on brushing her hair. “I have skimmed parts.”
Wanda laughed helplessly despite herself.
Then after a moment—quietly—“Can you bring it to me?”
Lily nodded smoothly. “Of course…I’ll make sure Their Majesty doesn’t see the cover first.”
Wanda pointed accusingly at the mirror. “You are enjoying this far too much.”
Lily smiled faintly.
“A little.”
---
Next Morning
The next morning, after Y/N left for their duties, Lily arrived exactly as promised. And unfortunately—she looked far too amused carrying the wrapped bundle in her hands.
Wanda narrowed her eyes immediately from where she sat near the window. “You’re enjoying this.”
“A little,” Lily admitted shamelessly.
Wanda groaned softly.
Lily placed the book carefully onto the table beside her before stepping back with far too much dignity for someone delivering scandalous material to her queen.
“I’ll return later, Your Majesty.” Then, after the tiniest pause,“…Good luck.”
“Lily!”
But the woman had already escaped the room before Wanda could throw a pillow at her.
For several long minutes, Wanda only stared at the wrapped book suspiciously. She should not read it.
Probably.
Most definitely.
…Possibly.
Curiosity won anyway.
Wanda unwrapped it carefully before opening the cover. Immediately she realized this was not some formal instructional text. It was a romance book. A very shameless romance. Written from the perspective of a young woman hopelessly obsessed with a certain nobleman whose apparently only hobbies included being handsome and ruining her composure.
Wanda rolled her eyes at first, but she kept reading. And reading.
And when the intimate scenes began. Wanda froze. Her eyes widened immediately.
“Oh my god—”
The book slammed shut so fast it nearly flew from her hands. Her face burned violently mortified. Absolutely mortified.Because the things written inside—
Gods.
No one should write things like that down. Certainly not in detail. Not describing hands and mouths and positions Wanda had genuinely never considered possible before.
She stared at the closed book like it had personally offended her.
Then—very slowly—she opened it again.
Purely out of curiosity. Obviously.
---
An hour later Wanda was still reading. Now fully invested.
Unfortunately.
The woman in the story spent an alarming amount of time thinking about this man’s hands, shoulders, voice, mouth—which honestly only kept making Wanda think about Y/N instead. Especially because the book described several positions she and Y/N had never tried.
Mostly because Wanda genuinely believed lying down was the only comfortable possibility now with the pregnancy. Apparently she had been extremely mistaken.
Her face became hotter with every chapter. Especially when the scenes grew more intense. At one particularly scandalous passage Wanda actually covered her mouth with one hand in horror while still continuing to read with complete focus.
“Gods above…”
The woman in the book was currently being—
Before she could finish the page, the chamber door opened causing Wanda to nearly die. She slammed the book shut so fast the sound echoed through the room. Then immediately shoved it beneath a nearby cushion with a horrified expression just as Y/N walked inside.
Y/N stopped mid-step. Immediately suspicious. “…What are you doing?”
Wanda sat ramrod straight with the reddest face imaginable. “Nothing.”
Y/N narrowed their eyes instantly. That was never a believable answer. Especially not from Wanda. Their gaze flicked briefly toward the suspiciously uneven cushion beside her. Then back to her face.
Which only became redder. Slowly—dangerously—Y/N smiled.
“…Wanda.”
“It’s nothing.”
“Mhm.”Y/N walked closer.
Wanda’s heart started beating ridiculously fast for absolutely no reason whatsoever.
“I was reading.”
“That much I gathered.”Y/N stopped directly in front of her now, clearly trying not to laugh.“Why do you look guilty?”
“I do not look guilty.”
“You look like you committed treason.”
Wanda glared at them.
Y/N’s smile widened immediately.
Gods. That smile should honestly be illegal.
Then their eyes dropped briefly toward the hidden book again. And before Wanda could say anything Y/N suddenly moved fast. They bent slightly, clearly intending to grab whatever Wanda had hidden beneath the cushion.
But Wanda reacted even faster. “Absolutely not—”She snatched the book first, clutching it dramatically against her chest before Y/N could touch it.
Now Y/N looked deeply curious. Which was somehow worse. Their eyebrows lifted slowly as they straightened again. “Oh, now I definitely need to know what that is.”
“You do not.”
“I really do.”
Wanda shook her head immediately, face burning all over again.
“No.”
Y/N crossed their arms loosely. “That’s suspicious.”
“It’s private.”
“That’s even more suspicious.”
Wanda glared at them while holding the book tighter against herself protectively.
Y/N’s eyes narrowed slightly in amusement as they start to move forward.
Wanda immediately scooted backward across the bed with a suspicious expression. “Don’t you dare.”
“I haven’t done anything yet.”
“That sentence alone means trouble.”
Y/N laughed softly and continued toward her anyway. Wanda kept backing away until her shoulders hit the headboard, trapped.
Y/N looked entirely too pleased about that.
“My queen,” they murmured warmly, climbing onto the bed toward her, “why are you acting like you’ve been caught committing crimes?”
“I didn’t! You are the one cornering me.”
“True.” They reached her. One hand settling gently at her waist. Wanda’s breath caught slightly at the familiar warmth of their touch. Y/N carefully pulled her closer toward them despite her weak attempt to resist.
“Y/N—”
But whatever protest she intended disappeared the second they leaned down and kissed her. Slowly. Like they already knew exactly how to melt every coherent thought from her mind.
Wanda sighed softly into the kiss almost immediately. Traitorous body.
Y/N smiled faintly against her lips at the sound. And while continuing to kiss her—very sneakily—they slipped the book from her loosened grip.
Wanda gasped softly in outrage when she realized.
Y/N immediately kissed her again before she could properly protest. “Shhh,” they murmured against her lips. Wanda narrowed her eyes suspiciously. But Y/N brushed their nose lightly against hers.
“Relax.”
“You stole it.”
“You were squeezing it like royal evidence.”
Wanda tried reaching for the book immediately, but Y/N lifted it farther away with infuriating ease while still keeping one arm securely around her waist.
“Y/N.”
Their mouth curved into another smile. “If you say it’s private,” they said softly, “I won’t look.”
Wanda stared at them carefully.
“…Really?”
“Really.”
Then they kissed her again. And unfortunately for Wanda—that was extremely distracting. Their hand slid gently along her side while their lips moved slowly against hers, patient and affectionate in that way that always made her melt into them completely. Wanda end up loosening her grip against their shirt.
Y/N took advantage of it instantly, pulling her fully into their lap now with careful ease. The book remained forgotten in their other hand. At least for the moment.
Wanda broke the kiss briefly, breathless. “You’re distracting me on purpose.”
Y/N looked genuinely offended. “I would never.”
“Liar.”
“A little.”
Wanda laughed softly despite herself, fingers sliding into their hair automatically.
Y/N’s eyes softened immediately at the touch.
Gods. That look alone could ruin her entire day.
Then suddenly—Y/N tossed the book carelessly onto the nearby chair. Before Wanda could even react properly, their hands returned to her waist and they kissed her again. Harder this time. Needier. The kind of kiss that immediately made Wanda melt against them with a soft moan escaping into Y/N’s mouth before she could stop it, her fingers tangling tightly into their hair as they pulled her closer against them.
Y/N made a quiet sound at that—warm and pleased—and deepened the kiss further.
Gods. Wanda could feel the smile against her lips.
“See?” Y/N murmured briefly between kisses. “Much more interesting than reading.”
Wanda barely managed a breathless laugh before they kissed her again.
And honestly?
The book had absolutely not prepared her for how distracting her spouse could be when they decided to use that voice.
Their hand slid slowly along her waist while Wanda’s fingers tightened in their hair, tugging lightly enough to make Y/N inhale sharply against her mouth. That sound alone nearly finished her.
Knock Knock Knock.
Both of them froze instantly.
A beat later, Barnes’ voice sounded from the other side of the door. “Your Majesty?”
Y/N groaned dramatically into Wanda’s shoulder immediately.
Wanda burst into laughter.
“Your meeting with the council begins soon,” Barnes continued from outside, sounding painfully professional.
Y/N buried their face fully into Wanda’s neck now like if they ignored reality long enough it might disappear. Wanda laughed harder, wrapping her arms around them.
“No,” Y/N muttered against her skin. “Tell them I died.”
Wanda nearly choked laughing.
From outside the door, a long suffering silence followed. “…Respectfully, Your Majesty, the council already knows you’re in there.”
Y/N groan into her neck, making Wanda laugh again but, she could still feel their lips against her neck from seconds earlier and it was not helping her composure as well.
Y/N sighed before lifting their head slowly. “…I hate responsibility.”
“You are the king.”
“Unfortunately.”
Another knock.
“Your Majesty,” Barnes said patiently, “Ser Rogers already started arguing with the ministers.”
Y/N closed their eyes briefly. “Oh gods, I’m gonna kill him.”
Wanda smiled helplessly at them, brushing slightly messy hair back from their face.
“You should go.”
Y/N looked at her with complete offense. “You’re taking their side?”
“Yes.”
“Cruel.”
Wanda leaned forward and kissed them softly once more.
“Go rule your kingdom.”
Y/N narrowed their eyes slightly.
“You say that now,” they murmured quietly, fingers sliding along her side again, “but later you are explaining that book to me.”
Wanda’s face turned bright red instantly.
Y/N looked devastatingly pleased by that.
Then Barnes knocked again.
And this time Wanda shoved Y/N off the bed herself while laughing.
"Knock on that door again and I will make you run around the palace for the whole day, Barnes!" Y/N barked. They walked toward the door, but turned around to whisper, "This conversation is not over."
Which only made Wanda laugh harder after they disappeared into the corridor.
Gods. Her spouse was ridiculous.
Ridiculously attractive.
Ridiculously dramatic.
Ridiculously easy to love.
The room felt quieter after they left, though the warmth of them still lingered everywhere—on her lips, on her skin, in the tangled blankets around her.
Wanda touched her mouth absentmindedly, smiling to herself. Then her eyes drifted toward the abandoned book on the chair.
Silence.
Wanda stared at it suspiciously. The book stared back innocently.
“…Absolutely not,” she told it.
A pause.
Then she stood up and walked straight toward it anyway. Because apparently self-control had abandoned her somewhere around the third chapter. Wanda picked it up carefully, cheeks warming immediately just from remembering the page Y/N had interrupted.
Gods above.
No wonder she panicked when they walked in. She sat back down slowly near the window and reopened it.
Just to skim! Purely academically!
---
Ten minutes later Wanda was once again fully invested.
And unfortunately—thinking about Y/N again while reading it. Particularly because now she kept imagining Y/N’s face if they ever discovered half the things written inside. The thought alone made heat rush through her again. Especially remembering how interested they looked earlier.
Wanda bit her lip slightly while reading another particularly scandalous scene.
“…Oh.”
Well. That actually sounded comfortable. Something she could…maybe…the author certainly seemed enthusiastic about it.
Wanda turned another page quickly. Then another. Completely unaware of the stupidly fond smile spreading across her face.
Until a sudden movement beneath her skin interrupted her thoughts.
The baby kicked. Strong enough to startle her slightly.
Wanda immediately softened. “Oh, hello there.”
Her hand rested over her stomach instinctively. Another kick followed a second later.
Wanda laughed quietly. “No,” she whispered fondly, closing the book halfway. “You are absolutely not old enough for this conversation.”
The baby kicked again anyway.
Wanda shook her head helplessly. “You and your papa are both terrible at respecting timing.”
And somehow—that thought made her miss Y/N already.
---
Y/N’s POV
The meeting had ended nearly twenty minutes ago, which meant Y/N should already be back with Wanda. But instead, they were trapped.
Again.
Y/N walked quickly through the corridor with the determination of someone attempting escape from political imprisonment. Unfortunately, the palace seemed personally committed to stopping them.
First—Barnes.
“Your Majesty.”
Y/N kept walking. “No.”
Barnes blinked. “…I haven’t said anything yet.”
“That’s because I’m preventing it.”
Barnes somehow managed to look unimpressed while still keeping pace beside them.
“The eastern trade reports require your signature.”
“Tomorrow.”
“They required your signature yesterday.”
“Sounds unfortunate.”
Barnes sighed deeply exhausted.
Y/N finally stopped long enough to scribble their signature aggressively across the papers shoved toward them. “There,” they muttered. “I’ve governed.”
Barnes took the documents back calmly. “You signed one upside down.”
Y/N stared at him.
“…I think you really wish to die today Barnes.”
Barnes give them a smirk.
Y/N narrowed their eyes immediately. “You’ve been spending too much time around Ser Romanoff.” And that made Ser Barnes blush giving Y/N time to escape before another document could magically appear.
Unfortunately Y/N didn’t make far. Rogers caught them next.
“Your Majesty, about the northern patrol routes—”
Y/N physically stopped walking and looked at the ceiling.
“Steve,” they said with deep suffering, “if this kingdom survives one more hour without discussing patrol routes, I promise civilization will continue.”
Steve folded his arms. “It’s important.”
“So is my wife.”
Steve opened his mouth. “What?”
“Nothing.” Y/N say leaving a confused Ser Rogers behind.
Freedom was close now. They could practically feel it.
Wanda was probably reading. Or resting. Or looking beautiful somewhere within a five mile radius. Y/N smiled automatically at the thought.
But—
“Your Majesty!”
Y/N stopped so abruptly a servant nearly walked into them. Happy approached carrying several papers and what looked suspiciously like invitation samples. Y/N closed their eyes briefly. “…Happy.”
“We need to discuss Princess Lina’s birthday celebration.”
Y/N immediately reopened their eyes.
Right. Lina’s birthday.
That they absolutely could not ignore. Not after how much Lina had already endured growing up around Alaric’s shadow.
Y/N softened immediately despite their impatience. “How many weeks?”
“Two.”
Gods. Time moved too fast.
Happy continued walking beside them while explaining possible plans, guest lists, decorations, gifts, and at least six other things Y/N only half processed because part of their brain was still stuck on Wanda blushing over that ridiculous book earlier.
“…Your Majesty?”
Y/N blinked.
“What?”
Happy looked deeply suspicious.
“…Did you hear anything I just said?”
“Of course.”
A pause. Then honestly, “Not a single word.”
Happy stopped. “You’re distracted.”
Y/N looked entirely unapologetic. Then sighed softly, dragging a hand down their face briefly before forcing their attention back toward the conversation.
“It’s nothing,” they muttered. “Go on.”
Happy looked unconvinced. But continued anyway. “As I was saying, Princess Lina’s birthday arrangements need approval.”
That immediately pulled Y/N fully back into focus. A birthday that would actually feel like a birthday. Not the stiff royal formalities Alaric used to force onto celebrations. Not cold halls filled with nobles pretending affection for political advantage.
Lina deserved joy. Real joy.
Y/N slowed their steps slightly while thinking. “…I want a proper party for her.”
Happy blinked once. “A royal celebration?”
“A small one,” Y/N clarified immediately. “Nothing excessive.”
Happy nodded for them to continue.
Y/N’s mouth curved faintly just imagining it. “A ball,” they decided. “A proper little royal ball.”
Happy looked surprised. “But Her Highness is still young for dancing.”
“I know. It doesn’t need to be perfect. I just want her to have fun.”
The image formed more clearly in Y/N’s mind as they spoke. Lina dressed dramatically in whatever ridiculous gown or tiny suit she chose. Running through the ballroom laughing with other children instead of sitting quietly through noble speeches like Y/N had been forced to do. Music, games, dancing.
A childhood.
“She’s never really had one,” Y/N admitted more quietly. “Not while Alaric was king.”
Happy’s expression softened immediately.
Y/N continued after a moment, “I don’t care about status either.”
Happy raised an eyebrow.
“Nobles can come if they have children around her age,” Y/N explained. “But invite common families too.”
“Your Majesty—”
“I’m serious.”
Their voice stayed calm and certain. “She shouldn’t grow up believing titles matter more than people.”
Happy studied them quietly for a second before nodding slowly. “Alright.”
“And invite the palace servants,” Y/N continued. “The knights too.”
Happy actually smiled faintly now. “That might be Princess Lina’s favorite part.”
Probably true. Lina already adored following knights around the palace asking deeply concerning questions about swords and dragons.
“And Eren,” Y/N added immediately.
Happy snorted softly. “I assumed.”
Y/N smiled faintly. “Maybe some people from his village too.”
Happy looked mildly surprised by that. But not disapproving. Happy scribbled down notes rapidly. “So,” he summarized, “a small royal ball with children, servants, knights, villagers, and apparently the complete collapse of traditional noble expectations.”
Y/N looked deeply pleased with that description.
“Exactly.”
Happy shook his head with a helpless laugh. “Queen Wanda has influenced you beyond recovery.”
Y/N smiled immediately. “It’s good, right?” The answer came so naturally it made Happy pause briefly.
Then the older man smiled too. “Indeed Your Majesty.”
---
Wanda’s POV
By the time Y/N finally returned to their chambers, Wanda had changed into a softer evening gown and moved to the couch near the fireplace. The book was gone. She hid it very carefully.
Because absolutely not. She had no intention of surviving that embarrassment twice in one day.
The baby shifted lazily beneath her hand while she read through a few documents from her study, though honestly she had reread the same sentence three times already. Mostly because she kept thinking about Y/N. Again.
The door opened making Wanda look up immediately.
And there they were.
Still dressed formal from the council meeting, sleeves rolled slightly from where they had clearly become irritated halfway through the day. Their hair looked mildly disheveled now too, like they had been dragging their hands through it repeatedly.
Beautiful.
And the second their eyes landed on her—their entire face softened. Every time. Every single time.
“There’s my favorite person,” Y/N murmured warmly as they crossed the room toward her.
Wanda smiled immediately. “You say that to Lina too.”
“Yes, but differently.”
Y/N leaned down the moment they reached her, kissing her slowly. The kiss lingered longer than necessary.
Not that Wanda minded. At all.
When they finally pulled back, Y/N rested their forehead briefly against hers with a soft exhale.
“You smell nice.”
Wanda laughed quietly. “That’s your greeting?”
“It’s an important observation.” Their hand slid automatically over her stomach then, thumb brushing softly across the fabric of her gown. “And hello to you too,” they murmured toward the bump.
And almost immediately—the baby kicked.
“You see?” they whispered to Wanda with complete seriousness. “They missed me.”
Wanda rolled her eyes affectionately. “They kicked me all afternoon.”
“Because they missed me.”
Wanda laughed softly while Y/N crouched beside the couch to continue talking quietly to her stomach like the baby could fully participate in conversations already. Honestly—it was the most attractive thing Y/N did lately.
Which was deeply unfair considering the competition.
“They’re going to your dramatic personality,” Wanda informed them.
Y/N looked horrified.
“I’m not dramatic.”
“You are.”
Y/N kissed her stomach again solemnly. “We’ll love you anyway.”
Wanda’s heart melted instantly.
How was she supposed to survive a lifetime of this?
Wanda’s fingers continued combing slowly through Y/N’s hair while they rested against her lap, eyes half closed beneath her touch. Comfortable.
The fire crackled softly nearby, bathing the room in golden light while evening settled quietly beyond the windows.
For a while, neither of them spoke. They didn’t always need to anymore. Then Y/N shifted slightly, turning their face more toward her stomach. Their lips brushed absentmindedly against the fabric covering her thigh.
Wanda’s breath caught faintly, which Y/N noticed immediately. Their eyes lifted slowly toward hers. That look again. Soft at first. Then warmer and heavier.
Wanda felt heat curl low in her stomach instantly. “You are very dangerous…” she murmured quietly.
Y/N’s mouth curved slightly. “You say that like you dislike it.”
“I say it because I know you.”
Y/N hummed softly. Their hand slid slowly along the side of her leg, fingers tracing lazily over the fabric of her gown. Not enough to truly start anything. Just enough to make Wanda acutely aware of every inch of contact between them. Teasing.
Wanda narrowed her eyes immediately. “You’re doing that on purpose.”
“Doing what?” Their voice was far too innocent.
Wanda tugged lightly at their hair in retaliation.
Y/N laughed softly beneath her hand.
Gods. That sound.
Wanda leaned down slightly before she could overthink it and kissed them. Slowly at first. Then deeper when Y/N immediately reached up to pull her closer.
The angle was awkward with her sitting higher on the couch and Y/N half sprawled across it, but neither of them cared much.
Y/N kissed her like they had missed her all day. Which—considering the way they sighed softly against her mouth—they probably had. Their hand moved from her leg to her waist carefully, fingers spreading possessively there while Wanda’s heartbeat steadily picked up.
When the kiss broke, Y/N stayed close enough their noses brushed. “…You know,” they murmured quietly, “I had a very productive day imagining what exactly was written in that book.”
Wanda immediately hid her face briefly against their shoulder in embarrassment.
Y/N looked deeply pleased. “Oh, that bad?”
“You are never seeing it.”
“That only makes me more curious.”
Wanda laughed helplessly against them.
Y/N tilted their head slightly to kiss along her jaw now. Their hand rubbing gently along her side while Wanda melted little by little beneath the attention. Honestly—pregnancy had turned her into an embarrassingly touch-starved creature whenever it came to her spouse.
“Y/N…”
The warning came weak already.
Y/N kissed just beneath her ear. “Hm?”
Wanda shivered. That stupid voice again. “We should prepare for supper.”
“We should.” Neither moved.
Another kiss. Slower this time. Y/N’s fingers slipped carefully beneath the fabric at her waist, touching warm skin gently enough to make Wanda inhale sharply.
Their eyes flicked up immediately at the sound. Darkening.
And there it was again. The exact mood they’d been trapped in before Barnes interrupted earlier.
Y/N’s hand slid lower slightly careful. They have been extra careful with the pregnancy now.
Wanda kissed them again before they could ask permission with that painfully considerate voice of theirs. And the soft sound Y/N made into her mouth nearly ruined her completely.
“Forget supper,” Wanda whispered breathlessly against their lips.
Y/N looked at her for half a second. Then smiled slowly. “Oh,” they murmured. “That’s my queen talking.”
Y/N kissed her again immediately. Deeper this time. Hungrier. The kind of kiss that stole Wanda’s breath almost embarrassingly fast.
Their hands slid carefully around her waist as they stood, lifting her gently from the couch like she weighed nothing despite the pregnancy.
Wanda laughed softly into the kiss as Y/N carried her toward the bed with practiced ease.
“Careful,” she whispered against their lips.
“Always,” Y/N murmured back instantly.
Gods. That answer alone nearly melted her.
Y/N lowered her carefully onto the mattress, still kissing her slow and deep enough to leave Wanda dizzy beneath them. But the second they started pulling back—Wanda grabbed them.
“No,” she breathed immediately.
Y/N barely had time to blink before Wanda pulled them back down and flipped them onto the mattress beneath her instead.
A startled laugh escaped Y/N as Wanda settled carefully into their lap, one hand braced against their chest while the other tangled into their hair.
“Well,” Y/N murmured, looking devastatingly pleased already, “hello.”
Wanda kissed them before they could tease further. Fearlessly.
Y/N made a soft sound against her mouth as their hands instinctively found her waist again, steadying her carefully while she kissed them harder this time. Not shy. Not hesitant.
Gods, she loved when they looked at her like this. Like she was beautiful. Desired. Loved beyond reason.
Y/N’s breathing had already deepened beneath her by the time Wanda finally pulled back enough to look at them. Their lips were slightly swollen now. Hair messy. Eyes dark and fixed completely on her.
Wanda’s stomach flipped instantly. “You keep looking at me like that,” she whispered breathlessly, “and I’m never letting you leave these chambers again.”
Y/N smiled slowly beneath her. “A tempting offer.” Their hands slid gently up her back, warm and steady. But still careful. Always making sure she was comfortable before anything else.
Wanda kissed them again softer this time, forehead resting briefly against theirs afterward.
“I missed you today,” she admitted quietly.
Y/N’s entire expression softened immediately. “My love,” they murmured, thumb brushing along her side, “I was gone for a few hours.”
“Yes.”
“And you survived.”
“Barely.”
That made Y/N laugh softly.
Beautiful.
But Wanda kissed the sound right out of them. The kiss deepened, turning from a greeting into a slow, deliberate claim. She moved with a newfound confidence, her fingers trailing from the nape of Y/N’s neck down over their shoulders, tracing the strong line of their collarbone before finding the first button of their tunic.
Y/N let out a ragged exhale against her lips, their hands sliding from her waist to the small of her back, pulling her just a fraction closer. They were acutely aware of the precious weight of the baby bump pressed between them—a physical reminder of the life they had created—and it only seemed to heighten the tenderness of the moment.
Wanda didn’t break the kiss. Not even when her fingers fumbled slightly with the stubborn fabric. She was determined, her tongue sweeping against Y/N’s in a rhythm that made their head spin. Finally, the first button gave way, then the second.
Y/N’s hands were warm, grounding her. One hand stayed firm at her back, supporting her spine, while the other began a slow, mesmerized ascent. Their thumb brushed the underside of her breast, tracing the curve with a reverence that made Wanda’s breath hitch.
She finally pulled back just an inch, her forehead resting against Y/N's. Both of them were breathing heavily, the air between them thick with a heat that had nothing to do with the fireplace.
"Wanda," Y/N whispered, their voice a low, gravelly vibration that sent a shiver straight down her back.
"Don't stop," she murmured, her hands moving to the next button. "I've been thinking about this since the second you walked out that door this morning."
Y/N’s eyes lit in the dim light. They shifted slightly, ensuring she was balanced, their grip on her waist tightening just enough to let her know exactly how much they wanted her.
"You're going to be the death of me," Y/N groaned, though they were already leaning forward to catch her lips again.
Wanda hummed, a sound of pure satisfaction. As the tunic finally fell open, she let her palms slide over the bare skin of Y/N's shoulder down to the bandages covering their chest, marveling at the contrast of her soft skin against their firm muscle. The book might have had the words, but it had nothing on the reality of the way Y/N's heart hammered against her hand—steady, fast, and entirely hers.
Y/N’s head tilted back as Wanda began to trail kisses down the column of their throat, her teeth grazing the sensitive skin right over their pulse point. They let out a low, shaky breath, their fingers curling into the fabric of her gown.
Y/N’s breath hitched, a sharp, ragged sound that echoed in the quiet of the chambers as Wanda’s fingers found the edge of the linen bindings. With a focus that was desperate and hungry, Wanda began to unwind them. The fabric fell away in slow loops, pooling on the bed until Y/N was fully exposed to the cool air and Wanda’s burning gaze. Wanda paused, her eyes darkening as she took them in. Her eyes traced the soft curve of Y/N’s breasts—small, delicate, and rising rapidly with every shallow breath Y/N took.
"Beautiful," Wanda whispered, the word thick with the heat of her pregnancy-heightened senses.
She reached out, her palms sliding down the column of Y/N’s throat before finally cupping them. Her hands were warm, her thumbs immediately finding the centers and beginning to rub slow, rhythmic circles over the buds. She was mimicking what Y/N usually did to her, and the sensation sent a jolt of pure electricity straight to Y/N’s crotch.
Y/N’s head fell back against the headboard, their jaw tight as they fought to maintain some semblance of royal composure. Their hands gripped Wanda’s hips, fingers digging into the silk of her gown as they tried to steady their trembling frame. But as Wanda’s thumbs continued their relentless, circling pressure, a low, guttural groan escaped Y/N’s throat—a sound of crumbling restraint.
Wanda didn’t give them a chance to recover. She lunged forward, her mouth crashing against Y/N’s in a kiss that was almost feral. It wasn't the gentle, healing kiss from the morning; it was a demand, fueled by the ache in her body and the fierce love in her heart. Y/N met the kiss with equal fervor, their tongue tangling with hers as their composure finally fractured. They shifted beneath her, and that was when Wanda felt it—the unmistakable, hard heat of Y/N’s length pressing firmly against her thigh.
The contact made Wanda whimper into the kiss, her own body responding with a heavy Need. She broke the kiss just enough to murmur against Y/N’s lips, her voice a breathless, desperate command.
“I can’t wait anymore,” Wanda whispered, her voice cracking with the sheer intensity of the hormones flooding her system.
Her fingers scrambled for the ties of her own gown, but her coordination was frayed by desire. Y/N’s hands were there in an instant to assist. They reached behind her, nimble fingers working the intricate silk laces with a focused urgency. As the final tie gave way, Y/N’s palms slid up her back, urging the fabric over her shoulders and up her body, their eyes never leaving hers as the gown was discarded on the floor.
Wanda didn’t wait for them to finish the job. She moved with a desperate grace, pulling her chemise over her head and tossing it aside until she sat before them, bathed in the flickering orange glow of the hearth. Her skin was flushed, her breath coming in short, shallow hitches, and the sight of her—radiant, pregnant, and completely bared to them—made Y/N’s heart thunder against their ribs.
Y/N leaned in to capture her lips again, their arms winding around her to flip her back onto the pillows, their instinct to cherish and protect taking over. But Wanda’s hands pressed firmly against their chest, stopping the movement.
“No,” she breathed against their mouth, a playful yet commanding spark in her eyes. “I want to try something today.”
Y/N nodded immediately, their devotion overriding their confusion. They remained seated against the headboard, their legs spread to accommodate her as she straddled their lap. The weight of her, the softness of her thighs against theirs, was almost too much to bear.
Wanda reached down between them. Her fingers, cool against the fevered heat of Y/N’s skin, worked the buttons of their trousers with agonizing slowness. As she peeled the heavy fabric back, releasing the tension, Y/N’s length sprang free—aching and ready. Wanda’s breath caught in a sharp, audible gasp. She reached out, her fingers curling around them with a possessive, hungry grip. The contact was electric. Y/N’s head snapped back, a sharp groan escaping their lips as their eyes fluttered shut.
“Wanda,” they gasped, their hands flying to her waist to steady her as she began a slow, mesmerizing stroke.
Wanda leaned, capturing Y/N’s lips in a kiss that tasted of salt and desperation, her tongue sweeping inside their mouth in time with the slow, rhythmic pull of her hand. The friction was maddening, a steady heat that made Y/N’s toes curl into the heavy blankets. Breaking the kiss, Wanda pulled back just far enough to lock her gaze with theirs. Her eyes were a deep, swirling green, hazy with the primal drive of her pregnancy. Without a word, she shifted, bracing her weight on her knees and lifting herself just high enough to hover over them. Y/N watched her, eyes wide and chest heaving, their hands gripping the soft curve of her waist to keep her steady as the confusion in their gaze quickly turned to realization.
Wanda reached down, her fingers guiding Y/N’s hardness until the tip was pressed directly against her own slick, swollen heat. She didn't sink down immediately; instead, she began to slide herself slowly over them, the blunt friction making her back arch. A broken, high-pitched moan escaped her as she felt the pulse of them against her.
Y/N let out a ragged, shuddering breath at the sight. Seeing her like this—exposed, powerful, and taking exactly what she needed—caused a fresh surge of blood to hit their core, making them thicken and twitch in her light grip.
“Wanda, you’re…” Y/N started, but the words died in their throat as she began to lower herself.
Slowly, agonizingly, Wanda sank down. The sensation of the tight, wet heat yielding to them made Y/N’s head thud back against the headboard. They bit their lip so hard they nearly drew blood, their knuckles turning white where they held her hips.
“Oh…” Wanda gasped, her eyes fluttering shut as she took more and more of them.
When she finally sat all the way down, burying Y/N completely inside her, the fullness was overwhelming. She collapsed forward, her forehead resting against Y/N’s shoulder, her entire body trembling with the intensity of the stretch and the sudden, grounding weight of the connection.
The slight tremor in her thighs caused her internal muscles to clench instinctively around them, drawing Y/N even deeper. The sensation was so sharp, so perfect, that Y/N’s hips jerked upward in a subconscious reflex to meet her. But they caught themselves instantly, their hands tightening on her hips to hold her still. They remained frozen, their breath coming in harsh, jagged hitches, refusing to move until they were sure she was okay, even as every fiber of their being screamed at them to lose control.
Wanda let out a long, shaky whimper against their skin, her fingers digging into their shoulders as she adjusted to the feeling of being completely filled by the person she loved most.
The silence in the room was heavy, broken only by the crackle of the fire and the ragged, synchronized gasps of their breathing. Y/N’s heart was hammering so violently against their ribs they were certain Wanda could feel it through the press of their chests.
Usually, their intimacy followed a familiar, safe rhythm. Y/N would lead—careful, protective, and grounding—keeping Wanda beneath them in a steady missionary embrace where they could watch every flicker of her expression. But this—this was a complete surrender of control. Having Wanda anchored on top of them, her weight settled firmly on their thighs while they remained buried deep inside her, felt like a shift in their very gravity.
Wanda’s head remained tucked into the crook of Y/N’s neck, her breath hot and unsteady against their skin. She was still trembling, a fine vibration that made her inner heat pulse and squeeze around Y/N in a way that made their vision blur.
"Wanda," Y/N managed to choke out, their voice barely a thread of sound. "Are you... is the baby... are you alright?"
Even in the height of their own desperate need, the concern was there—the instinct to put her comfort above the maddening pressure building in their loins.
Wanda lifted her head slowly, her face flushed a deep, beautiful crimson. Her eyes were glassy, unfocused for a moment before they locked onto Y/N’s. She looked vulnerable, but there was a fierce, triumphant light behind the haze of her desire.
"I'm... I'm more than alright," she whispered, her voice trembling just as much as her body. She shifted her hips just a fraction, a tiny, experimental tilt that caused a sharp, strangled groan to catch in Y/N’s throat.
Wanda’s eyes widened slightly at the sound. She had always known she had power over them, but feeling the way their body reacted to her smallest movement while she held them inside her was different. It was intoxicating.
She moved again hesitantly, a slow and shy experimental tilt of her hips that sent a wave of agonizing pleasure through them both. She watched Y/N’s face with an intensity that was almost predatory, her green eyes tracking every minute change in their expression. She saw the way their jaw worked, the muscles of their neck cording as they fought to stay still for her.
Each time she rose a few inches and sank back down, the wet, sliding friction elicited a broken sound from Y/N—a low, guttural moan that seemed to vibrate directly against her own skin. Seeing the usually composed, protective King reduced to this state of breathless undoing under her command was a headier wine than anything she had ever tasted. Y/N’s pupils were blown so wide that their eyes looked like dark, reflecting nothing but her.
“You like that?” Wanda whispered, her voice hitching as she found a rhythm. She leaned forward, her breasts brushing against Y/N’s bare chest, the sensitivity of the contact making her own breath catch. Y/N couldn’t even find the words to answer. They simply nodded, a jerky, desperate movement, as their hands slid from her back down to her thighs, their fingers digging in to anchor her. Every time she bottomed out, the blunt heat of their length hit the deepest part of her, and the way Y/N’s hips gave a helpless, tiny twitch upward made Wanda’s head light.
The power of it was making her crazier by the second. The shy movements began to lose their hesitation, replaced by a desperate, hungry pace driven by the pulse of her pregnancy. She gripped Y/N’s shoulders, her nails scratching lightly against their skin as she began to move with more purpose, her whimpers turning into soft, repetitive cries.
“Wanda… gods, Wanda,” Y/N rasped, their head thudding back against the headboard again. Their eyes shut tight, unable to handle the visual of her moving on them any longer without losing every ounce of their restraint.
But Wanda didn't want them to look away. She reached up, cupping Y/N’s face with one hand, forcing them to open their eyes and look at her—to see exactly what they were doing to her, and what she was doing to them.
"Look at me," Wanda whined, her voice a broken, desperate plea that cut through the haze of Y/N’s focus. Her fingers dug into their cheeks, forcing their head forward until their gazes locked. "Y/N, look at me."
Seeing her like that—cheeks flushed a vivid rose, eyes swimming with a mixture of tears and raw, primal lust—was the final blow to Y/N’s crumbling wall of restraint.
Y/N’s control snapped like a dry branch. As Wanda pushed her weight down, seeking that grounding depth, Y/N met her halfway, thrusting up with a powerful, rhythmic surge that made the bed frame groan.
The impact was immediate and staggering. Wanda’s head snapped back, a loud, uncontrolled cry escaping her as Y/N buried themselves to the absolute hilt. She lunged forward, her mouth crashing against theirs in a kiss that was desperate and wet, her tongue tangling with theirs in a frantic dance. One of Wanda’s hands hooked firmly around the nape of Y/N’s neck, pulling them into the heat of her kiss, while her other hand drifted lower. Her nails, sharp and demanding, dragged down the tensed planes of Y/N’s abs. The sensation of her scratching against their skin, combined with the tight, rhythmic pulse of her body squeezing around them, was the final spark to the powder keg.
Suddenly, Y/N’s entire body went rigid. A muffled, guttural shout was lost in Wanda’s mouth as they hit their peak. They thrust up one last time, hard and deep, holding themselves there as they came, the sheer intensity of it making their muscles twitch and their vision go white.
Wanda broke the kiss, her breathing coming in shallow, jagged hitches. She didn't pull away; instead, she stayed settled heavily on their lap, feeling every throb of Y/N’s release deep inside her.
As the initial wave of sensation began to settle, Y/N’s head fell back against the headboard, their chest heaving as they tried to find air. Their eyes slowly blinked open, hazy and unfocused, only to find Wanda watching them.
She hadn't reached her own end yet, but she looked utterly captivated. A small, cute smile—soft and impossibly fond—tugged at the corners of her swollen, reddened lips. She looked down at where they were joined, then back up at Y/N’s flushed face, her eyes shimmering with a mix of triumph and adoration.
Wanda stayed anchored right where she was, her internal muscles giving one final, possessive squeeze that drew a lingering, shaky groan from Y/N's throat. She felt powerful—not the kind of power that leveled cities or bent minds, but something infinitely more intimate. She had been the one to set the pace. She had been the one to demand their gaze and shatter their composure.
Seeing the King of this realm, the fierce protector who usually moved through the world with such measured care, reduced to a trembling, breathless mess beneath her was a victory she hadn't known she craved.
"You're so loud when you finally stop thinking," she teased softly, her voice still thick with her own unfulfilled Need. She reached up, her thumb tracing the line of Y/N’s lower lip, which was still slightly parted as they fought for air.
Y/N’s hands, still firmly locked onto her hips, squeezed gently. Their eyes were finally starting to clear, the dark haze of the climax receding to reveal a look of pure, unadulterated devotion. They looked up at her, taking in her messy hair, her flushed skin, and that triumphant little smile, and they couldn't even bring themselves to be embarrassed.
"I didn't exactly have a choice," Y/N rasped, their voice vibrating with a post-release gravel. "You were... you're incredible, my love."
Wanda’s smile widened, a soft glow of pride warming her chest. She leaned forward, resting her weight against them again, her baby bump a warm pressure between them. The hormones from the pregnancy were still humming through her veins, reminding her that while Y/N had found their peace, she was still very much on the edge.
"I think I like being in charge," she whispered into the crook of their neck, her teeth grazing their skin playfully. "I think I'll be doing this much more often."
Y/N let out a soft, helpless laugh, their fingers tracing the curve of her spine. "I'm certainly not going to stop you. But..." They shifted slightly, their hands moving to guide her hips again, their gaze darkening with a fresh spark of intent. "I believe it’s my turn to make sure you look just as undone as I do."
Wanda’s eyes lit up, a mischievous and hungry spark returning to those green depths as she leaned down. Her lips brushed against Y/N’s ear, her breath hot and teasingly slow.
“I was hoping you’d say that,” she whispered, her voice a low, melodic promise that sent a fresh jolt of electricity through Y/N’s weary frame. “But don’t think for a second that I’m letting go of the reins just yet.”
She captured their lips once more, a kiss that was deeper and more confident than any that had come before, sealing their silent pact in the golden glow of the hearth. Y/N met her with a soft, surrendered groan, their hands sliding up to cradle her face as the world beyond their bedchamber—the kingdom, the council, and the ghosts of the past—finally faded into a soft, distant hum.
In the quiet warmth of the room, surrounded by the scent of lavender and the steady crackle of the fire, there was only the two of them, the life they were building, and the beautiful, unfolding rhythm of a love that had finally learned how to breathe.
---
A few hours later, they were both lying tangled together beneath the blankets, breathless and warm in the aftermath. The fire had burned lower now, leaving the room bathed in softer amber light while the night stretched quietly beyond the windows.
Wanda rested against Y/N’s shoulder, one leg thrown carefully across theirs while Y/N kept an arm securely around her waist, fingers lazily caressing her lower back in slow circles. Neither of them seemed particularly interested in moving.
Y/N pressed a soft kiss into her hair.
“Is your back okay?” they asked quietly.
Wanda smiled immediately at the concern still present even now.
“Yes,” she murmured, lifting her head slightly to kiss along their jaw. “It’s fine.”
Y/N visibly relaxed.
Then after a beat—“…That was wow.”
Wanda chuckle against their shoulder.
Y/N looked genuinely dazed still.
“No seriously,” they continued, staring at the ceiling like they were reevaluating life itself. “What was that?”
Wanda laughed harder.
Y/N finally looked down at her again, eyes warm and slightly unfocused from exhaustion.
“Where did you even learn that?”
Wanda immediately froze.
Oh no.
Y/N blinked once. Then slowly narrowed their eyes.
Wanda avoided eye contact instantly. Which unfortunately only made them more suspicious.
“My love,” Y/N murmured carefully, “why are you blushing?”
“I’m not.”
“You absolutely are.”
Wanda buried her face against their shoulder immediately.
Y/N stared at her for a second longer.
Then—something clicked visibly in their head. Their eyes widened.
“…The book.”
Wanda groaned into their shoulder in horror.
Y/N suddenly sat up slightly despite still holding her close.
“The book!” they repeated, sounding deeply betrayed and delighted all at once.
Wanda hid her face completely now. “Oh my gods.”
Y/N started laughing immediately. Not mocking. Completely charmed. They wrapped both arms around her tighter, pulling her properly against their chest while chuckling helplessly into her hair.
“You learned all that from the book?”
Wanda made a mortified sound.
Y/N was absolutely glowing now.
“What kind of book is that?”
Wanda groaned louder. “A terrible one.”
“A magical one,” Y/N corrected immediately.
Wanda finally looked up enough to glare weakly at them. “You are never letting this go, are you?”
“Absolutely not.” They kissed her forehead between soft laughs. Then quieter—“…You were incredible.”
Wanda’s face turned red all over again.
Y/N looked devastatingly fond at the sight.
Gods.They loved her so much.
“And now,” they continued very seriously, “you have to let me read it too.”
“No.”
“Yes.”
“No!”
Y/N grinned immediately.
“You cannot unleash knowledge upon the kingdom and then hide the source material from your spouse.”
Wanda actually laughed helplessly. “It is not source material!”
“It changed our marriage in one afternoon.”
“That is not true.”
Y/N stared at her silently.
Wanda tried not to smile. But failed immediately.
Y/N pointed triumphantly.
“Exactly.”
Wanda shoved their shoulder weakly while laughing. Y/N caught her hand instantly and kissed her knuckles.
Then another kiss. And another. Still smiling against her skin.
“You realize,” they murmured softly, “Barnes interrupted us earlier and now I’m going to spend the rest of my life wondering what would’ve happened if he hadn’t.”
Wanda laughed so hard she nearly cried again. Y/N join her laughing out loud.
And honestly—after everything they had survived together—hearing Y/N laugh like this felt almost sacred.
---
Who cried? ✋
Are you gonna make a new chapter in Marked by you? And if yes when?
Hi, I will make new chapter for Marked by you. But I am currently focusing on the ending of The Heir’s Secret. So it will take some time 😔
ily and ur fics, but I really hope that wasn't an AI generated pic in ch 33
Hi, I didn’t generate any picture. I got it from Pinterest.
The Heir’s Secret - Chapter 33
A Soul in Script
Wanda Maximoff x Reader
Summary: After weeks of hesitation, Y/N finally opens their mother’s diary. With Wanda by their side, the past is unearthed.
Word Counter: 11k+
Warnings: Angst, Domestic Abuse, Non-consensual, child abuse, Misogyny, little fluff, mention of smut, (18+).
A/N: This chapter is extremely heavy and contains descriptions of past trauma that may be triggering for some. Be prepared to cry!
Series Masterlist || Main Masterlist
---
---
Wanda’s POV
In a few days, things had changed for Wanda. The study no longer felt new. It felt lived in. Shelves that once stood empty were now filled—books carefully arranged, some stacked where she had yet to decide their place. Letters rested neatly on one side of the desk, sealed and organized. Fresh flowers sat by the window, their scent light but present, catching the breeze slipping through the open panes.
It was hers. Entirely.
Wanda sat at the desk, posture relaxed but focused, one hand briefly resting over her stomach before returning to the parchment in front of her. Her other hand moved steadily as she wrote, pausing only to review the documents laid out in careful order.
Reports. Requests. Decisions.
“Have these sent to the council,” she said calmly to the attendant nearby, handing over one letter. “And this one—” she tapped another, “—I want reviewed again before it’s approved.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
Wanda nodded once, already reaching for the next. There was no hesitation in her movements. No second-guessing. Just quiet confidence.
The door opened softly.
Wanda didn’t look up immediately. “Give me a moment,” she said, still focused.
A pause.
Then—“…I can wait.”
That voice.
Wanda’s pen stilled. She looked up.
Y/N stood by the door, one hand still resting against it like they had stopped mid-step. Watching her. And for a second, they didn’t move. Didn’t speak. Just… looked. A faint smile tugged at their lips, something softer lingering behind it.
Wanda raised a brow slightly. “…You’re staring.”
Y/N exhaled quietly and stepped further inside. “I am.”
Wanda leaned back slightly in her chair, studying them now. “Is there a problem, Your Majesty?”
Y/N’s smile deepened just a little. “Yeah.”
They walked closer, slow and deliberate. “I leave you alone for a few hours and you are deep in your work.”
Wanda looked up at them, brows lifting. “That’s not the same,” she said immediately.
Y/N tilted their head. “Oh?”
“I’m not like you,” Wanda continued, gesturing lightly to the papers. “I take breaks.”
Y/N let out a quiet laugh. “That’s debatable.”
“It’s not,” she insisted, though her lips were already curving.
Y/N stepped closer to her desk, close enough now that their shadow fell over her work. “Mm,” they hummed. “From where I’m standing, it looks very familiar.”
Wanda narrowed her eyes slightly. “I was about to take a break.”
“Convenient timing.”
“It’s true.”
Y/N smiled. Slow. A little mischievous. “Good,” they said.
Before Wanda could react, their hands slid to her waist, and in one smooth motion, they lifted her.
Wanda let out a small, surprised sound, her hands instinctively grabbing onto their shoulders. “Y/N—!”
“Nope,” they said easily.
“I was working—”
“You were thinking about taking a break.”
“That counts!”
“It doesn’t.”
Wanda huffed, though she was already smiling despite herself. “Put me down.”
Y/N shook their head, that same playful grin still there. “I’m stealing you.”
Wanda blinked. “…You’re what?”
“For a bit,” they added, completely unbothered.
Wanda tried to look offended. Failed. “…You’re impossible.”
“I’ve been told.”
And just like that, they carried her out.
---
The corridors passed in a blur of quiet laughter and half-hearted protests until the doors finally opened and the garden greeted them.
The Queen’s garden.
Once Y/N’s mother’s. Now named in both Eleonora and Wanda’s honor.
The oak tree stood tall at the center, its branches wide and familiar, casting soft shade across the space below. And there, beneath it, sat a blanket and basket already prepared.
Y/N walked straight toward it, still carrying Wanda like she weighed nothing.
“…You planned this,” Wanda murmured.
“Maybe.”
Wanda looked at them. “You absolutely did.”
Y/N only smiled as they lowered her carefully onto the blanket. Gentle. Always gentle.
Wanda settled against the cushions, looking around at the quiet garden, the sunlight filtering through the leaves, the soft rustle of wind through the branches. Then she looked back at them.
“…You pulled me out of work for this.”
Y/N crouched beside her, reaching for the basket. “Correct.”
Wanda shook her head, though her smile lingered.
Y/N flipped open the lid with quiet satisfaction and began pulling things out one by one, setting them neatly across the blanket. “Fresh juice,” they said first, handing her a glass bottle. “Not too sweet.”
Wanda accepted it, amused. “You planned that too?”
“I plan everything,” Y/N replied simply.
A soft laugh escaped her.
Next came small plates of cut fruit. “Strawberries,” they said. “Because you keep stealing them from the kitchen.”
“I don’t steal,” Wanda protested lightly.
“You absolutely do.”
Wanda smiled and took one anyway.
Y/N raised a brow. “…Case in point.”
She ignored that completely.
Then came warm bread, soft enough that steam still lingered when Y/N tore it apart. Cheese. Small pastries. Nothing too heavy. Everything carefully chosen. Thoughtful.
“You’ve been paying attention,” Wanda said quietly.
Y/N glanced at her briefly before looking back into the basket. “I always do.”
Something in Wanda’s expression softened at that.
Y/N handed her another small dish before finally settling beside her. “Eat.”
Wanda took it, though her attention remained fixed on them. “…You really pulled me out of my study for this.”
Y/N nodded once. “Good decision, right?”
A faint smile curved Wanda’s lips. “…It is.”
They ate slowly. No rush. No interruptions. Just the quiet rhythm of the garden—the soft rustle of leaves overhead and the distant sounds of the palace far enough away to feel unimportant.
Wanda leaned comfortably against Y/N’s side, picking at the fruit and occasionally handing them pieces without even looking. Y/N accepted them every time without comment. At some point, their hand found hers, fingers loosely intertwined where they rested between them on the blanket.
After a while, Wanda shifted closer until she was half against them, her head brushing their shoulder. Y/N adjusted immediately, their arm slipping around her waist to pull her in a little more. They stayed like that quietly together while a breeze moved through the oak tree above them, leaves whispering softly as the shade shifted across the blanket.
Y/N’s hand tightened slightly around hers. Then, almost absently, they said, “I wish my mother had met you.”
Wanda stilled for a moment before lifting her head to look at them.
Y/N wasn’t looking back. Their gaze had drifted somewhere distant, thoughtful.
“She would have liked you,” they added quietly.
Wanda’s expression softened completely. She turned more fully toward them, one hand lifting to rest gently against their cheek. “I wish I could have met her too,” she said softly. “From the portraits… from the stories, I can tell.” A faint smile touched her lips. “You resemble her a lot.”
Y/N huffed quietly and shook their head. “No.”
Wanda raised a brow. “No?”
“Lina does,” Y/N said. “She looks like her. Even Alaric thought so.”
Wanda tilted her head slightly. “Yes,” she admitted. “Lina does look like Queen Eleonora.”
Her thumb brushed gently along Y/N’s cheek. “But so do you.”
Y/N’s eyes narrowed just slightly. “I don’t.”
“You do,” Wanda replied softly, not arguing—just certain.
Y/N looked at her for a long moment before leaning down to press a gentle kiss to her forehead. Fond. Grounding.
Wanda smiled faintly, her eyes closing for a second.
But when Y/N pulled back, something in their expression had shifted. Subtle, but there. Their gaze drifted again, distant in a different way this time.
Wanda noticed immediately. “…What is it?”
Y/N hesitated before exhaling softly. “I never read her diary.”
Wanda stilled.
Y/N’s fingers tightened slightly around hers. “After reading his…” they said more quietly, “I didn’t want to.”
A pause.
“…I was scared.”
Wanda’s expression softened even further.
Y/N glanced down briefly. “But I want to know what she thought. What she felt.” Their voice lowered slightly. “What she couldn’t say.”
Wanda slipped her hand from their cheek down to their intertwined fingers, holding them gently. “You don’t have to read it alone,” she said softly.
Y/N looked at her. A small silence passed between them before they asked quietly, “…Will you read it with me?”
Wanda didn’t hesitate. “Yes.”
Something in Y/N visibly eased, like they had been carrying the weight of it for too long.
Wanda squeezed their hand gently. “When you’re ready.”
Y/N nodded. “…Soon.” They leaned closer, resting their forehead briefly against hers—but the quiet didn’t last long.
A small smile tugged at Y/N’s lips before, without warning, their fingers slipped lightly against Wanda’s side. Teasing.
Wanda jolted slightly. “Y/N—”
Too late. They did it again, brushing along her side and lower just enough to make her squirm. “Careful,” they murmured, a grin slowly forming.
Wanda laughed, trying to push their hands away. “What are you doing—”
Y/N ignored the complaint completely. Their touch moved to her other side, then lightly along her thigh as they shifted, gently guiding her back onto the blanket.
“Y/N!”
She laughed again as she landed against the soft fabric, and Y/N followed immediately, bracing themselves above her while their hands continued their relentless teasing. They nudged her legs apart just enough to settle comfortably between them.
Wanda swatted weakly at their arms, caught somewhere between protesting and laughing. “Someone might see us!”
Y/N leaned down, entirely unconcerned. “Let them,” they murmured.
Wanda gasped softly as their lips brushed against her neck, warm and playful, more teasing than anything. “Y/N—!”
They kissed her neck again, slower this time, lingering just enough before letting their breath ghost over her skin to make her squirm beneath them.
Wanda laughed again, trying to push them away with very little actual effort. “You’re terrible—”
“I know,” Y/N replied easily, sounding far too pleased with themselves.
Still smiling, Wanda finally let her hands settle against their shoulders. Then she pulled them down. The kiss was deeper this time. Not rushed. Not teasing. Just full in a way that made everything else fade quiet around them.
Y/N responded instantly, one hand steady against her side, grounding her as they kissed her back just as slowly.
When they finally pulled apart, their foreheads brushed together for a brief second. Y/N smiled softly before leaning in to press a gentle kiss to her cheek—and another quick one to her lips.
“Should we go back?” they asked quietly.
Wanda exhaled softly, still close enough to feel their warmth, her fingers lingering against their shoulders before she nodded.
“…Yeah.”
Y/N pushed themselves up first, then offered her a hand. Wanda took it immediately, letting them pull her back to her feet.
They didn’t let go right away.
And together, they walked back toward the palace, leaving the blanket beneath the oak tree behind—but carrying the moment with them anyway.
---
That Night
Wanda’s POV
The chambers were quiet again. Night had fully settled outside, the palace softened into a calmer rhythm after supper. Candles flickered gently along the walls, casting warm light across the room.
Wanda sat at the vanity, slowly brushing through her hair, the repetitive motion steady and calming.
Behind her, Y/N hadn’t moved much. She had noticed it earlier, but now, when she finally set the brush aside and turned slightly, she saw it clearly. Y/N sat in the large sofa chair near the window, still and silent. The diary rested in their hands unopened, their gaze fixed on the cover like it might speak first.
Wanda’s expression softened immediately. Without a word, she stood and crossed the room quietly. Y/N didn’t notice her approach until she was already there.
She gently took hold of their arms, moving them just enough before settling directly into their lap.
Y/N blinked, startled. “…Wanda—”
But she was already there. Close. Grounding. Carefully, she took the diary from their hands like it was something fragile, then looked back at them with a soft, steady expression.
“Do you want me to read it for you?” she asked quietly.
Y/N didn’t answer right away. Their hands hovered uncertainly for a moment before finally settling lightly at her waist. “…I don’t know,” they admitted.
Wanda nodded gently. “That’s okay.” She shifted slightly, one hand holding the diary while the other lifted to rest against their cheek. “You don’t have to rush it.”
Y/N’s gaze dropped briefly to the book resting in her hands. “…What if it’s like his?”
Wanda’s thumb brushed softly against their skin. “Then we’ll face it together.”
Y/N looked back at her, quiet for a moment. “…And if it’s not?”
A faint smile touched Wanda’s lips. “Then you finally get to meet her the way she wanted to be known.”
Something in Y/N’s expression changed at that. Softer. Still hesitant, but no longer carrying the weight of it alone.
Wanda adjusted slightly on their lap, opening the diary just a little—not reading yet, simply holding the moment between them. “Tell me when,” she said softly.
Y/N exhaled slowly, their hand tightening just slightly at her waist.
Then—“…Okay.”
Wanda nodded. And gently, she began.
---
“The day I arrived in Virelia, the sun was bright.”
A small pause.
“It felt wrong for a day like that to be so beautiful.”
Y/N’s arms around her tightened slightly. Wanda continued.
“The people gathered to celebrate. They believed it was a union of kingdoms.”
Her voice slowed.
“I let them believe that.”
“It was easier than telling them I had come to surrender my freedom.”
The room grew quieter.
“I remember the first time I met Alaric.”
Wanda glanced briefly at Y/N—then kept reading.
“He was not king then. Just a prince standing alone on a balcony, watching a celebration he clearly did not enjoy.”
A faint softness entered her voice.
“We spoke as if we were equals. As if neither of us belonged to crowns.”
“I think… that is why I remembered him.”
Y/N’s hold shifted. Barely.
Wanda continued.
“Years passed. And then I heard what he had become.”
Her voice dropped slightly.
“A king born from blood.”
“A man who took a throne by force—and kept it the same way.”
Silence pressed in.
“When his proposal came, my father refused.”
Wanda’s thumb brushed the edge of the page.
“I was relieved.”
“Until the army arrived.”
Y/N’s breath hitched—so quietly only Wanda felt it.
“Virelia’s banners stood outside our walls for three days.”
“On the fourth, I went to him.”
---
Eleonora’s POV
The tent was colder than I expected. Not from the weather—from him.
Alaric stood at the center, armored not for battle, but for presence. Power. Control.
I stepped inside without hesitation. I would not give him fear. Not even if it already lived inside my chest. “You’ve changed,” I said, because it was the truth and because I needed him to hear it.
He looked at me like nothing had changed at all. “You remember me.”
I did. That was the problem. “I remember someone else.”
Silence settled between us, tight and measured. Then I asked the question I already knew the answer to. “If I refuse… you will attack my kingdom?”
“Yes.” No pause. No hesitation.
My chest tightened. “You would destroy Ardelia.”
“If necessary.” There it was. Not anger. Just certainty.
That frightened me more. I closed my eyes briefly because I needed that moment—one breath before everything changed. And when I opened them again, I was no longer only a daughter. No longer only a princess.
“I will marry you.”
The words came steady even if my hands wanted to shake. Not for him. Not for love. Not for alliance. But because I had seen the soldiers. The numbers. The reality. And I knew Ardelia would not survive.
So I would. For them.
---
The palace doors closed behind me with a weight I felt deep in my chest.
The air inside Virelia was different from Ardelia—colder, quieter. The halls stretched vast around me, polished stone and gold perfected into something beautiful but entirely without warmth.
I did not slow. If I hesitated now, they would see it.
Servants lined the corridors with bowed heads while nobles watched from a distance, measuring me with careful eyes. I could feel the curiosity, the judgment, the silent question hanging between them all:
What kind of queen will she be?
I kept my posture steady. I did not know yet. But I would not be weak.
My chambers had already been prepared. Lavish. Impersonal. Nothing inside them belonged to me.
A maid stepped forward carefully. “Your Majesty, preparations for the ceremony are underway.”
I inclined my head. “How long?”
“An hour.”
Of course. Not even enough time to breathe.
“Very well.”
The maid hesitated. “…Do you require anything?”
I paused before answering quietly, “Yes. Open the window.”
The maid blinked in surprise but obeyed.
Cool air rushed into the room, and for one brief moment I simply stood there with my eyes closed, letting myself feel it.
Freedom.
Just for a second before it disappeared again.
The wedding was held in the great hall.
Magnificent—that was the word everyone would use. High ceilings draped in gold. Long banners of Virelia hanging proudly overhead. Nobles dressed in their finest, gathered to witness what they believed was a triumph. Music filled the space, bright and celebratory—everything it should not have been.
I stood at the end of the hall dressed in white. Not by choice. By tradition. My hands remained steady because I forced them to.
When the doors opened, every eye turned toward me. I walked forward slowly, each step measured and controlled. Not because I felt like a bride, but because I refused to look like a prisoner.
At the far end, Alaric waited in black and gold, every inch the king he had become. He watched me approach with that same calm certainty, like everything was unfolding exactly as it should.
I stopped before him.
The priest began speaking words I had heard before—words that once meant something.
Now they were empty. A ritual. A performance.
“Do you accept—”
“Yes,” Alaric answered before the question had even finished.
A faint murmur passed through the hall.
I never looked at him.
When it was my turn, I spoke clearly.
“I do.”
Not for him. Never for him. For Ardelia. For my people. For the lives that would continue because of this moment.
The rings were exchanged, cold metal settling against my skin like a chain disguised as a promise.
The priest raised his voice again. “By the authority of the crown—”
I barely heard the rest because, in that moment, I understood something terrifying. This was not the end of anything. It was the beginning of a life I would have to survive.
Alaric stepped closer, his hand closing around mine once more—firm, unyielding.
The hall erupted into applause.
Celebration. Joy.
A lie they had all agreed to believe.
I turned toward the crowd beside him, my expression calm, composed, unbroken.
Because if I was going to stand here as queen, then I would do it on my own terms—even if no one else could see them.
---
The celebration eventually faded into the stone walls of the palace. I was led to the royal bedchamber. It was large—too large. The fire in the hearth crackled, but it provided no warmth. I stood by the edge of the bed, still in that white dress, waiting for the finality of the day to claim me.
When the door opened, I didn’t have to look to know it was him.
Alaric didn't speak. He didn't offer a kind word or a soft touch to ease the transition of a woman who had just traded her life for her kingdom's safety. He moved with a cold, predatory efficiency.
He was not kind.
There was no tenderness in the way he reached for me, no reverence for the union we had just sworn to. Everything he did was self-centered—a claim of ownership rather than an act of intimacy.
I had prepared myself for many things. I had prepared for a cold husband, a distant king, a lonely life. But I had not prepared for the sheer weight of his disregard.
I felt a pain I had never known. Not just the physical sting, but the hollow, aching realization that to him, I was merely a conquest. A prize won through the threat of steel.
I wanted to cry. The heat burned behind my eyes, a desperate urge to sob, to scream, to crawl away.
But I didn't.
I refused to give him that. I kept my face turned away, my gaze fixed on the velvet hangings of the bed. I would not let him see me break. I would not let him own my tears. When it was over, he pulled away from me without a word of comfort. He stood, adjusting his clothes as if he had just finished a tedious task.
He looked down at the sheets. I felt his eyes on me, and then, I heard it. A small, dark chuckle. I knew he saw the stain on the sheets—the proof of what he had taken—and a slow, satisfied smile spread across his face.
"Good," he murmured.
He leaned down then, pressing a kiss to my sweat-dampened forehead. The touch made my skin crawl.
"That was good, Eleonora," he said, his voice smooth and triumphant. "I will return tomorrow. Rest." He turned and walked out, the heavy thud of the door echoing through the room.
Only when the lock clicked did I move.
I didn't sit up. I didn't reach for a robe. I stayed exactly as he had left me, staring blankly at the ceiling, watching the shadows of the fire dance like ghosts.
And then, finally, I allowed the first tear to fall.
---
Wanda’s POV
Wanda stopped reading.
The words lingered heavily in the air, suffocating in a way that made the entire room feel smaller. She could feel Y/N beneath her—tense. Too still. She turned slightly, ready to say something, but before she could, Y/N moved. Not abruptly, but with a sharp, controlled motion.
They helped her carefully off their lap, hands firm against her waist before standing and turning away from her completely.
Their shoulders were tight.
Wanda frowned immediately and stepped closer. “Y/N…?”
They didn’t answer. Their hands curled into fists at their sides before they finally spoke.
“How could he do that?” Their voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through the room sharply enough to make Wanda still. Y/N turned just slightly—not enough to fully face her, but enough for her to see the anger written openly across their face. Raw. Unfiltered.
“How could someone do that?” they continued, jaw clenched tightly. “How could he just—” The words stopped abruptly, like even saying them aloud was unbearable. Their breathing grew uneven.
“He knew,” Y/N said, voice tightening further. “He knew she didn’t choose that. He knew and he still—” Their fist clenched harder. A sharp exhale left them before they paced once across the room like they needed movement just to keep themselves together.
“That’s not…” They shook their head roughly. “That’s not how it’s supposed to be.”
Wanda watched them carefully, her chest tightening painfully.
“Y/N…”
“I don’t understand it,” they said more quietly now, though no less intensely. “I don’t understand how someone can just take like that and not—” Their voice cracked slightly. But Wanda heard it.
Y/N stopped moving entirely, and suddenly the anger didn’t disappear—it broke. “I was scared,” they admitted suddenly.
Wanda blinked softly.
Y/N’s voice dropped lower, fragile now. “The first time with you… I was terrified I’d hurt you.”
Wanda’s expression softened instantly.
For the first time since standing, Y/N finally looked at her properly. Their eyes were glassy. Unsteady. “I kept asking if you were okay,” they continued, voice trembling now. “Every second I kept thinking—what if I do something wrong, what if I—”
Their breath hitched sharply. “I didn’t want to hurt you.”
And there it was. The anger cracked fully open, revealing something softer underneath. Something vulnerable enough to hurt. Tears filled their eyes.
“And he just…” Y/N whispered weakly, shaking their head. “…like it was nothing.”
Wanda moved immediately. She crossed the distance between them without hesitation, both hands rising gently to cup their face.
“Hey… hey,” she murmured softly. “I’m here.”
Y/N’s breathing had turned uneven now, their shoulders trembling beneath her touch.
Wanda brushed away their tears carefully with her thumbs. “You didn’t hurt me,” she said quietly. “Not once.”
Y/N squeezed their eyes shut.
“You were careful,” Wanda continued softly. “You listened. You cared.” She rested her forehead gently against theirs. “That’s who you are.”
Y/N shook their head weakly, but they didn’t pull away. “It shouldn’t be like that,” they whispered brokenly. “For anyone…”
Wanda swallowed against the tightness in her chest. “I know.”
A brief silence passed between them before she whispered, “But you’re not him.”
Y/N’s breath caught again.
Wanda pressed a gentle kiss against their forehead. “You’ll never be him.” Then she pulled them into her arms completely, holding them close—steady, grounding, safe.
“I’ve got you,” she whispered softly.
And this time—they didn’t hold it in.
---
Hours Later
Y/N’s breathing had finally evened out. Slow and steady.
Their arm remained wrapped around Wanda, holding her close even in sleep like some part of them still refused to let go.
Wanda didn’t move. Couldn’t. Not with everything still sitting heavily inside her chest. Her eyes stayed fixed on the dim chamber, watching candlelight flicker softly across the walls while her hand rested over Y/N’s chest, feeling the steady rise and fall beneath her palm, grounding. But her mind was somewhere else entirely.
She had come to Virelia the same way. Not truly as a bride. As a solution. A peace offering. A way to stop war. She remembered it too clearly—the tension in Sokovia, the fear, the decision that had never really been a choice at all. And then this palace. These walls. This life.
Her fingers tightened slightly against Y/N’s shirt. If they had been like Alaric—her chest constricted painfully.
That could have been her. By every expectation the world had placed on queens and kingdoms, it should have been her. A king who conquered. A forced marriage. A queen with no say. A wedding night that took instead of gave.
Wanda swallowed hard, her eyes stinging faintly.
But that wasn’t what happened. Y/N had looked at her that night with careful, quiet hesitation. Almost afraid—not of her, but of hurting her. They hadn’t touched her like that. Not even close. Instead, they had cut their own hand.
Wanda’s breath caught softly at the memory.
The way they had looked at her afterward—apologetic, protective, like they were trying to shield her from something she already understood too well. They had chosen her comfort over expectation. Over tradition. Over proof.
Wanda shifted closer instinctively, pressing herself further into their warmth. Her hand slipped from their chest down to their arm, holding onto them now.
The first time they had been together, it hadn’t been fear or obligation. It had been them choosing each other with trust, care, and love.
Wanda closed her eyes briefly and exhaled slowly, before lifting her head just enough to look at them properly. Even asleep, their brow remained faintly furrowed, like the weight of everything still hadn’t fully left them.
Her hand rose gently to brush through their hair. “Thank you for being you,” she whispered. Her fingers lingered there, combing lightly through the strands as she watched them sleep. So different. So gentle.
Wanda swallowed softly before whispering again, her voice barely more than a breath.
“Thank you… for not being like him.”
The words settled quietly between them. Not heavy. Just honest. Her hand drifted back down to rest over their chest once more, feeling the steady rhythm beneath her palm.
“For loving me,” she added softly.
After a small pause, her other hand moved instinctively to her stomach, covering it protectively.
“And for loving our baby.”
Her thumb brushed lightly over the fabric as her expression softened completely. Wanda leaned forward, pressing a lingering kiss just beneath Y/N’s jaw before tucking herself closer against their side, settling where she fit so naturally.
And this time, when her eyes closed—they stayed that way.
---
Eleonora’s POV
Alaric was a man of his word.
The next night, the heavy thud of the door arrived at the same hour. And the night after that. And the night after that. The regularity of it was its own form of torture. I would spend the daylight hours in a state of suspended animation, performing the duties of a Queen with a frozen face and a heart made of lead, all while counting the minutes until the sun dipped below the horizon. The setting sun wasn’t a signal for rest; it was the tolling of a bell for my return to that room.
Every night was a hollow repetition of the first.
Alaric did not seek to know me. He did not ask how I fared in his cold halls or if I missed the warmth of Ardelia. To him, my presence in that bed was a logistical fact—a requirement of the treaty, a biological necessity for an heir, and a nightly re-assertion of his dominance.
The pain of the first few times was sharp and blinding, a physical intrusion that made me feel as though I were being split in two. I would bite my lip until the copper taste of blood filled my mouth, just to keep from giving him a sound.
He didn't care. He never looked at my face long enough to see the agony.
Eventually, the sharp, tearing sensation began to dull, replaced by a deep, throbbing ache that never truly left my bones. But the pain of the skin was nothing compared to the skin-crawling discomfort that settled over me like a second shroud. The weight of him was suffocating. The heat of his breath against my neck, the rough callouses of his hands on my waist—every touch felt like a brand. I became an expert at leaving my body. I would stare at the intricate carvings on the bedposts, counting the grain of the wood, imagining myself as a bird flying over the borders of Virelia, far away from the stone walls and the man who held me captive.
I learned to be a statue. I learned to be silent.
But no matter how much the physical sting reduced, the discomfort remained—a constant, sickening reminder that I was no longer my own. I was a vessel, a prize, a ghost inhabiting a body that Alaric used at his whim. And every morning, when he would leave with that same look of cold satisfaction, I would wash myself until my skin was raw, trying to scrub away the feeling of his touch. But some things do not wash off. Some things sink beneath the surface, waiting in the marrow, silent and heavy.
I was surviving. But with every passing night, there was less and less of Eleonora left to save.
---
I learned quickly that survival required more than endurance. Endurance kept me breathing, but it did not keep me whole.
So I changed my strategy. If the nights belonged to him, then the days would belong to me.
The first time I stepped beyond the inner palace without ceremony, the court whispered. A queen was meant to sit still—to be seen, not to see. I ignored them.
Virelia was harsher than Ardelia. Louder. Sharper. Its people moved like they had learned to live beneath constant weight. They bowed when they saw me. Not all of them smiled. That told me enough.
So I began walking the city more often. At first, only to escape the palace walls. But soon, I started listening. To merchants speaking of rising costs. To mothers speaking of empty pantries. To priests speaking of unanswered prayers. They did not always realize they were speaking to their queen.
And when they did, some became afraid. Others hopeful. I held onto the latter.
The palace disapproved. I could feel it in the way conversations stopped when I entered rooms, in the way nobles watched me like I was doing something improper simply by existing outside expectation.
Let them watch. I would not sit quietly while a kingdom suffered beneath polished floors.
Music came next.
I had always played in Ardelia—soft melodies that filled silence. One evening, I asked for an instrument. The servants hesitated before obeying. At first, I played only for myself in an empty hall. But sound travels through stone places. Slowly, people came. Not nobles. Not courtiers. Servants. Guards. The ones who lived in the shadows of the palace.
They never interrupted. Never spoke. They simply listened. And for a little while, the palace felt less cold. Less hollow. So I played again the next night. And the next. Until the silence that once defined Virelia began to shift.
Alaric noticed.
Of course he did. He noticed everything. But he never stopped me. Never questioned my walks through the city or the music filling his halls.
Sometimes I caught him watching from a distance, silent in the shadows of a doorway. I never asked why. Because permission was never something I intended to rely on. Only something I would use when it was given.
I did not try to change him. I knew better. A man who carved his path through blood would not be reshaped by gentle hands. But that did not mean I would become like him. So I remained myself.
Even if quieter now. Even if hidden in smaller moments. Even if pieces of me had already been taken.
---
When I learned I was with child, I did not know what I felt first.
Relief. Fear. Or grief for the life that would now exist because of choices that were never mine.
But as the days passed, something else grew. A connection. A quiet awareness. A presence within me untouched by the world outside.
Something that was still mine.
When he was born, everything changed. Not the kingdom. Not the palace. Not Alaric.
But me.
They placed him in my arms, small and warm and impossibly alive, and for the first time since arriving in Virelia, something inside me broke open that was not pain.
He had my eyes.
That was the first thing I noticed. Not his title. Not his future. Just that. I held him closer, carefully, like he might disappear if I wasn’t gentle enough.
“My son,” I whispered.
Not the kingdom’s heir. Not the continuation of a throne.
Mine.
Alaric stood beside the bed watching silently. And when they placed the child into his arms, I saw something shift in his expression. Not softness.
Something closer to satisfaction. Certainty. Like a piece of something had finally fallen into place. He looked at the child differently than I did.
Where I saw life, he saw legacy. Where I felt love, he felt control secured. I understood that immediately. And I knew then what I had to protect.
Y/N would grow in this palace, in these halls, beneath his shadow. But not only his. Never only his.
I pressed a kiss to my son’s head as he slept against me. “You will not become him,” I whispered softly. A promise. Not to the kingdom. Not to the crown.
But to the child in my arms.
And to the part of myself I refused to lose. I was still surviving. But now, I had a reason to fight.
Because if there was anything left of Eleonora—it would live on in him.
---
For a time, Alaric said nothing. He did not interfere with how I raised our son. Perhaps because Y/N was still young. Perhaps because he believed there would be time later to shape him into whatever image he carried in his mind. Or perhaps because even Alaric found himself unable to disrupt the strange light that followed the child everywhere.
He visited occasionally. Never for long. He would appear in doorways or at the edge of gardens, silent and unreadable, watching Y/N from afar with that same measured expression he wore for everything. Sometimes Y/N noticed him. Sometimes not. But Alaric rarely approached, rarely touched, rarely spoke.
And because of that, my son grew freely.
Y/N was a happy child. So unbearably happy. He laughed at everything—birds splashing in fountains, servants making funny faces behind noble backs, flowers bending strangely in the wind. His joy came easily, spilling from him without restraint, bright enough to soften even the coldest corners of the palace.
The servants adored him. The guards smiled more when he passed. Even the old maids who had served through generations found themselves laughing quietly when Y/N ran through the halls chasing sunlight like it was something he could catch.
And every morning, he searched for me first. Always.
“Mama!”
The sound would echo through the corridor before I even saw him. Then came the quick footsteps, fast and excited, before Y/N threw himself into my arms with enough force to nearly knock the breath from me.
“Mama, look!”
“Mama, I found a bird feather!”
“Mama, Happy says I ask too many questions!”
“Mama, can flowers sleep?”
I never tired of it. Not once.
His smile… Gods. His smile could light the entire palace. It reached his eyes completely, warm and genuine in a way this kingdom did not deserve. And every time he looked at me like that—with complete trust, complete love—something inside me healed just a little.
Y/N made unbearable days survivable. Nights easier to endure. He reminded me that softness was not weakness. That kindness could still exist even inside walls built by fear.
---
The oak tree became ours slowly. Not through declaration. Just habit.
It stood at the far edge of the gardens, older than the palace itself, its branches wide enough to cast shade over half the grass beneath it. Most people avoided that part of the grounds. I preferred it for exactly that reason. And so did Y/N.
“Mama!”
I barely had time to set the blanket down before tiny hands grabbed at my skirts. Y/N stood beside me with grass stains already covering his little shoes, hair messy from running through the gardens despite the maids’ best efforts.
“You’re supposed to help me,” I said with mock seriousness.
“I helping.”
“You are sitting on the basket.”
He looked down, then back up at me with complete confidence. “That helping.”
I laughed despite myself. Gods, I laughed more because of this child than I had in years. Y/N beamed immediately at the sound, pleased with himself. Everything pleased himself at three years old. Especially making me smile.
We spent afternoons there whenever duties allowed. Simple afternoons. Bread. Fruit. Small pastries stolen from the kitchens because Y/N had already learned which servants were easiest to charm.
The child sat between my legs on the blanket, happily kicking his feet while babbling about things only half understandable. “There was bird,” he explained very seriously, holding up sticky fingers for emphasis. “And it was looking at me.”
“Oh?”
“Yes.”
“And what did the bird say?”
Y/N gasped softly. “Mama,” he whispered dramatically, “birds no talk.”
“Of course. Forgive me.”
Y/N nodded, satisfied by my apology, then immediately forgot the conversation entirely when a butterfly passed nearby.
“Mama LOOK!”
Before I could answer, he scrambled clumsily off the blanket, chasing after it with tiny determined steps. He never caught butterflies. But that never stopped him from trying. I watched him run beneath the sunlight, laughter echoing through the gardens. So small. So alive.
There were moments when fear gripped me so sharply it stole my breath. Because this child—this bright, beautiful little soul—had been born into a kingdom that devoured softness. And yet somehow… Y/N remained soft anyway.
He cried when servants were sad. Shared food without being asked. Brought flowers to injured guards because he believed flowers fixed everything. Once, he found a dying bird near the fountain and sobbed so hard into my dress that I thought his little heart might break with it.
I held him for nearly an hour afterward.
“It hurts,” he whispered tearfully.
I kissed his hair. “Yes,” I told him honestly. “It does.”
Eventually, Y/N wandered back to me carrying something hidden behind his back. His smile already betrayed him.
“Mama.”
“Yes?”
“I got you gift.”
My heart melted every time he said it like that. “Did you?”
He nodded proudly and revealed a flower. Crushed. Slightly broken. Clearly picked with tremendous effort.
“It’s beautiful,” I said immediately.
Y/N’s entire face lit up. “Really?”
“Really.”
I took it carefully, like it was precious. Because it was. To me, it was worth more than every jewel in the treasury.
Y/N climbed clumsily back into my lap afterward, pressing against me with complete trust as I tucked the flower into my braid.
“There,” I said softly. “So I can carry your gift with me.”
Y/N stared at it proudly for a moment, then leaned back against my chest with a happy sigh.
“Mama?”
“Yes, darling?”
“I love you.”
The words came so easily from him. Without hesitation. Without fear. I closed my eyes briefly, holding him tighter. “I love you too,” I whispered.
More than my own life. More than crowns. More than kingdoms.
And beneath the oak tree, with sunlight filtering through the leaves and my child safe in my arms, I allowed myself, just for a moment, to believe happiness might survive here after all.
---
But happiness in Virelia was always fragile. Beautiful things rarely survived untouched within those walls.
I had only left for a few minutes. Y/N had been sitting on the carpet near the western gardens, happily surrounded by toys while I went to ask the kitchens for more fruit and honey cakes. Y/N had insisted he was “very busy” and could not possibly come with me.
I remember smiling as I walked away. Gods. I remember thinking how peaceful he sounded.
By the time I returned, the palace felt wrong. Not loud. Worse. Quiet. The kind of silence that comes just before something breaks.
Then—a sound. A sharp crack.
And suddenly—crying.
My child crying.
I dropped the tray before I realized I had done it. Fruit scattered across the floor as I ran.
The sitting room doors were open. And inside, Y/N was on the floor. Crying. Small hands trembling against the carpet. The doll lay several feet away.
And Alaric stood over them.
Cold. Towering. Watching.
For one horrible second, my body refused to move. Because I knew. I knew immediately. I rushed forward. “What are you doing?”
I dropped to the floor beside Y/N, gathering him into my arms immediately. He clung to me at once, sobbing against my dress hard enough his tiny body shook.
“Mama—”
“I’m here,” I whispered quickly, holding his head against my shoulder. “I’m here.” His cheek was already red. My stomach twisted violently.
I looked up at Alaric. “He’s three years old.” My voice shook with anger. “He doesn’t even understand what you’re angry about.”
“He understands weakness.”
I stared at him in disbelief. Y/N cried harder against me. “No,” I snapped. “He understands play.”
Alaric’s eyes shifted toward the toys. Toward the doll. And suddenly he crossed the room, grabbing the wooden horse from the floor before throwing it violently against the wall.
The sharp crack echoed through the room as it split apart. Y/N flinched so hard he nearly climbed into my skin.
“This,” Alaric said coldly, “is how weakness begins.”
I stood slowly, still holding my child tightly against me. “You’re frightening him.”
“Good.” The word made my blood run cold.
“He’s a child.”
“He is the heir to Virelia.”
Y/N buried his face fully into my neck now, crying so hard he could barely breathe. I held him tighter.
“And children become strong when they are ready,” I said sharply, “not when they are beaten.”
The slap came before I could prepare for it. Pain exploded across my face as my head snapped sideways. For a moment the room blurred. But I did not fall. I refused to fall.
Y/N cried out louder immediately. “Mama!”
I straightened slowly, one arm still wrapped around him protectively.
And when I looked back at Alaric, something inside me had changed. Not fear. That had existed for years already. This was something else.
A terrible, aching disappointment. Because for one foolish moment—one tiny foolish moment—I had believed he might leave Y/N untouched. I had believed love for his child might soften something inside him.
I was wrong.
“He is three,” I said quietly. The room had gone deathly still except for Y/N’s sobbing. “Let him be a child.”
Alaric’s gaze moved to Y/N again. To the tears. To the doll still lying abandoned on the carpet. And I watched his expression harden further instead of soften.
“No.” The word settled like a death sentence.
My chest tightened instantly. “Alaric—”
“He begins tomorrow.”
I stared at him. “…What?”
“Training.”
My entire body went cold. “You would start now?”
“Yes.”
“He can barely hold a spoon by himself!”
“Then he will learn.”
“He is a baby,” I snapped.
“He is my heir.”
Y/N’s fingers twisted desperately into my dress, frightened by the shouting he did not understand. I could feel his heartbeat racing against my chest.
“You will break him,” I whispered.
And gods, I meant it. I saw it already. The beginning. The first crack.
Alaric looked at our son with the same expression he wore when discussing war strategy. Controlled. Certain.
“No,” he answered coldly. “I will make him strong.”
And in that moment, holding my crying child while the shattered remains of a toy lay across the floor, I realized something terrifying. The palace had finally noticed Y/N’s softness.
And now, it intended to carve it out of him.
---
The training began the very next morning.
I remember the cold most clearly. The courtyard stones still damp from dawn, the air sharp enough to sting the lungs—and my son standing in the middle of it all barely awake, rubbing sleep from his eyes while a wooden sword far too large for him sagged in his tiny hands.
Three years old.
Gods. He was still small enough to reach for me in his sleep, still small enough to cry over scraped knees. And Alaric placed a sword in his hands like childhood itself was a flaw to be beaten out of him.
Y/N tried. That was the cruelest part. He always tried.
The sword slipped from his grip almost immediately, clattering loudly against the stone. The sound made him flinch before Alaric even moved, as though some part of him already understood what came next.
“Hold it straight,” Alaric ordered.
Y/N tried again. His little arms trembled violently beneath the weight. When the sword fell a second time, Alaric struck him.
Not enough to truly injure. Enough to teach fear.
Y/N cried instantly. The sound tore through me. But Alaric looked at the tears with cold indifference, like they were another weakness to correct.
Every dropped sword, every stumble, every frightened hesitation was punished.
“Enough.”
I remember how small Y/N looked when I lifted him from the stones. His hands shook so badly he could barely grip my dress. His face buried instantly against my shoulder.
“Mama…”
I held him tighter. “He can’t even lift the sword,” I told Alaric.
“He will.”
“He’s three.”
“He is my heir.”
Like that answered everything. Like heir meant child no longer mattered.
I stepped in front of Y/N when Alaric approached. I knew what would happen. I did it anyway.
The first strike made the guards look away. The second nearly knocked the breath from my chest. By the third, I had wrapped both arms around my son completely, shielding him with my body while he sobbed against me.
Alaric stopped eventually.
Not out of mercy.
Simply because the point had already been made.
---
But the training never stopped after that.
Every morning. Every day.
And slowly—terribly—the sword became easier for Y/N to hold. Not because he enjoyed it. Not because he wanted to learn. But because fear teaches quickly. Especially to children.
Something changed in Y/N after those mornings began. The laughter still existed, but softer now. More careful. He started watching doors before speaking. Flinching when voices rose too suddenly. Looking at Alaric with wide uncertain eyes, desperate for approval they no longer understood how to earn.
And every night after training, I would hold him in my arms while he slept, kissing bruised knuckles and sore little hands after the healers left.
Whispering the same promise over and over again into his hair.
“You are still gentle. You are still good. You are still my baby.”
Because I needed him to remember.
And perhaps, I needed to remember too.
---
Years passed.
And little by little, the palace grew quieter. The music became rarer. The laughter that once slipped so easily through the halls faded into something softer, more careful.
Even I changed.
There is only so long a person can live beneath constant fear before pieces of them begin disappearing quietly.
I smiled less. Spoke less.
And my son—my beautiful, gentle child—changed with me.
Y/N stopped crying during training. At first because he learned fear only worsened Alaric’s anger. Then because he simply… stopped allowing himself to.
That frightened me more than the tears ever had.
He grew quieter too. More watchful. Speaking only when necessary, eyes constantly searching a room before he dared relax inside it.
Alaric called it discipline. But I called it survival.
But despite everything—despite bruises and fear and endless mornings in cold courtyards—Y/N remained kind. Stubbornly kind. He still apologized to servants when he bumped into them. Still carried injured birds to the healers. Still crawled into my lap at night seeking comfort he had become too old for according to palace standards.
And every time I saw those pieces survive inside him, I protected them harder.
I stepped between him and Alaric more times than I could count. Sometimes with words. Sometimes with my body. I stopped caring about bruises long ago.
If pain bought my child one moment of safety, then it was worth enduring.
---
When Y/N was five, something changed again.
We were in the courtyard as always, morning fog still clinging to the stones while Y/N struggled through another exercise far too advanced for a child his age. The sword slipped from his hands.
I saw Alaric move immediately. I stepped forward on instinct, already prepared to shield Y/N before the strike came. But before I reached him, Y/N moved first.
Small. Shaking. But determined.
He stepped in front of me.
I still remember the look in his eyes. Not confusion. Not fear.
Anger.
Bright and raw and far too old for a five-year-old child. His little arms spread slightly like he truly believed he could protect me. It shattered something inside me. And terrified me at the same time.
Because I realized then what the palace had done. What Alaric had done. My child no longer looked at his father with longing or confusion. Only hurt and hatred.
I pulled Y/N back against me immediately, holding him close, whispering softly until his trembling eased. But Alaric had already seen it. And the worst part—the truly terrible part—was that he looked pleased. Like this was what he had wanted all along. Not love.
Strength sharpened through fear until it became something colder.
The training continued after that. Every day. Every year. And I finally understood something I had spent too long refusing to face: Alaric did not care if Y/N loved him. He only cared whether he survived becoming his heir. And I spent every remaining piece of myself trying to make sure survival did not cost my child his soul.
---
When Y/N was twelve, everything shattered again.
Though perhaps the truth is that things had been breaking slowly for years, and I was simply foolish enough to believe we still had pieces left to save.
I noticed the changes before Alaric did. The layers of clothing even in warmth. The way Y/N crossed his arms tightly over his chest whenever servants entered unexpectedly. Fear lived in him differently by then—quiet, constant. He had learned to hide pain young.
But never from me.
The night Alaric found out, I was not in the room. I only remember the screaming. And then someone shouting my name.
By the time I reached the courtyard, chaos had already consumed it. Guards shouting. Servants frozen in terror. Blood staining the dirt.
And my child—
my baby—
on the ground bleeding.
For one terrible second, I could not breathe.
Y/N looked so small despite being nearly grown now, curled instinctively around the wound in his chest while blood slipped through trembling fingers. And Alaric stood above him with a sword in his hand.
Not horrified, but furious at him, I ran before I even realized I was moving. I fell beside Y/N, pressing my hands against the wound while he clung to me desperately.
“Mother…”
Gods. That voice still haunts me.
Alaric called him cursed, as though our child had chosen this. As though his body was some betrayal instead of simply… himself.
Y/N kept trying to explain through tears that he had done nothing wrong. But Alaric no longer listened to reason. Only fear. Only rage.
When he raised the sword again, I shielded Y/N with my body without thinking.
I remember screaming at him to stop. Remember blood soaking through my hands faster than I could hold it back.
And then—being dragged away.
That was the worst part. Not the strikes. Not the bruises. Hearing my child scream for me while I could not reach him.
“Mother!”
The sound followed me into every nightmare afterward.
Y/N survived. Barely.
But something inside him changed after that day. Not softness. That never fully died no matter how hard the palace tried to kill it.
No. What changed was trust. The fragile hope that perhaps one day Alaric would love him as he was. That hope bled into the dirt beside him. And it never returned.
Alaric buried the truth quickly. Witnesses disappeared. Servants reassigned. By morning, the kingdom had already begun pretending nothing had happened.
As for me, Alaric no longer allowed distance between us afterward. He blamed me for Y/N. For his kindness. For his body. For every piece of humanity our child still possessed despite him.
And eventually, I became pregnant again. Again, not from love. But because Alaric wanted another heir. A “proper” one.
I remember sitting beside Y/N’s bed while he recovered, watching him sleep through fever and pain while my hand rested unconsciously over my stomach.
One child wounded beside me. Another growing within me.
And for the first time since arriving in Virelia, I truly hated my own body. Because it kept giving this kingdom children it did not deserve.
But even then—even broken, bandaged, and terrified—Y/N still reached for my hand when he woke. Still leaned into me when nightmares came. Still whispered apologies for things that were never his fault.
And every time he did, I loved him harder. Because Alaric had tried to make him believe he was a curse.
But he was never a curse.
He was proof that something beautiful could survive even here. And perhaps that was what frightened Alaric most of all.
---
The pregnancy drained me faster than the first ever had.
Perhaps because my body had never truly recovered from years of surviving. Or perhaps because grief consumes strength long before illness does.
Either way, with each passing month, I grew weaker.
And Y/N noticed immediately.
He had barely recovered from his own injuries when he began hovering around me like a worried shadow. At twelve, he was already taller than me sitting beside the bed, all long limbs and careful movements, trying so hard not to frighten me with the strength Alaric had forced into his body.
But no matter how much training hardened him, he remained gentle with me.
Always gentle with me.
“You should rest more,” he said almost daily now.
“And who decided that?” I asked faintly.
“You look tired.”
“I am tired.”
His expression tightened instantly with guilt, like he had done something wrong just by noticing.
Gods. Alaric had taught him to apologize for every feeling.
Y/N moved closer after a moment, kneeling beside my chair. His hands hovered uncertainly near my stomach before finally resting there lightly.
Protective. Afraid.
“Does it hurt?” he asked quietly.
But I only brushed his hair back gently. “Not when you fuss over me this much.”
That earned the smallest smile. Rare enough now that I treasured every one.
He spent more time in my chambers after that. Reading beside me while I rested. Fixing blankets when the dizziness became too strong. Bringing flowers from the gardens like he used to as a child, though now he placed them quietly in water instead of proudly presenting crushed petals with grass-stained hands.
Once, I woke from an afternoon sleep to find him asleep at the foot of my bed, still in training clothes, sword abandoned nearby.
He had been watching over me. Even exhausted, he still tried.
The nightmares worsened during the pregnancy. Sometimes I woke gasping from dreams of blood and swords and screaming. And almost every time, Y/N was already there.
“Mama.”
Always soft. Always careful. I would reach for him immediately, and despite being nearly grown now, despite everything the palace demanded he become, he still climbed into bed beside me when I asked.
Still my child. Always my child.
One evening, while brushing my hair, he suddenly asked, “Do you think the baby will hate me?”
The question stole the breath from my lungs.
“I scared the servants today,” he admitted quietly. “They looked afraid when I walked in.”
My heart broke all over again. Because in that moment, he sounded so young.
Not an heir. Not a prince. Just a child terrified of becoming the monster his father believed he already was.
I reached for his face immediately. “Look at me.”
He did reluctantly, eyes full of something fragile and wounded.
“You could never make someone hate you by existing.”
“But Father—”
“No.” The word came sharper than intended. I softened immediately after. “Your father is wrong.”
Y/N still looked unconvinced, so I pressed my forehead gently against his.
“This baby will love you,” I whispered. “Because I love you.”
A small silence followed before he answered quietly,
“I love you too, Mama.”
Those words never stopped hurting beautifully. Because every time he said them, I became more terrified of leaving him behind in this place.
---
By the final months, walking exhausted me. The healers worried more often than they spoke aloud.
And Y/N noticed that too. He noticed everything.
He began escorting me everywhere himself, glaring at servants who moved too quickly near me, staying close enough to catch me whenever dizziness struck.
Once, when I nearly collapsed in the corridor, he caught me before I hit the ground. Panic flashed across his face so intensely it frightened me.
“Mama—”
“I’m alright.”
“You’re not.”
The words came broken. Angry. Scared.
And suddenly I realized Y/N already knew. Perhaps not fully. But enough. Enough to fear what was coming.
That night, he stayed beside me until I fell asleep, his hand holding mine the entire time.
Like if he let go, I might disappear.
---
Soon I knew something might happen. No healer said the words aloud. But I knew my own body.
And my body was tired. Not the ordinary exhaustion of pregnancy. Something deeper. Heavier. Like my bones themselves had begun letting go.
The mornings became the hardest. Sometimes it took all my strength simply to sit upright while maids brushed my hair. Food made me nauseous more often than not. Walking blurred my vision. Even breathing felt difficult some days, as though my lungs no longer wished to carry the weight of the world inside them.
And through all of it, Y/N watched me.
Constantly.
I caught him staring when he thought I was asleep, his expression tight with fear he did not know how to voice. He had grown taller again recently. Broader shoulders forming beneath training clothes. Hands roughened from swords and bruises.
But when he looked at me like that, he was still my little child beneath the oak tree.
Still reaching for me with flower-stained fingers.
---
One evening, I found Y/N standing alone in the nursery. The room had only recently been prepared. Soft blankets folded carefully. Tiny clothes resting untouched in drawers. Y/N stood beside the cradle silently, one hand resting lightly against the wood.
I leaned against the doorway for support. “You don’t like it?”
He startled immediately. “I do.”
“Then why do you look ready to fight the cradle?”
That earned the faintest huff of laughter. Small. But real.
Gods, I missed that sound.
I walked closer slowly, my body aching with every step. Y/N noticed immediately and moved to steady me before I could even ask. Always watching. Always careful.
He helped me sit beside the cradle, then stood awkwardly nearby.
“What’s wrong?” I asked softly.
He looked down. “…I heard the healers talking.”
My chest tightened.
Ah.
So this was the fear behind his eyes.
“They think you’re weak.”
I smiled faintly. “I am weak.”
“No.”
The answer came instantly. Sharply. Almost angry. His jaw tightened afterward like he regretted the emotion.
I reached for his hand. “My love, bodies are not meant to survive everything.”
Y/N’s expression cracked slightly. “Don’t say things like that.”
There it was. The fear. Raw and terrified beneath years of silence and discipline.
“You can’t leave.”
The words barely rose above a whisper.
I looked at my child—my beautiful child who had spent years surviving pain no one should endure—and realized he was still so young. Far too young to carry this kind of fear.
I lifted my hand slowly to his face. “You know what I am most proud of?”
He shook his head weakly.
“You stayed kind.”
Tears filled his eyes immediately.
Even now. Even after everything. Still gentle enough to cry.
“This palace tried very hard to take that from you,” I whispered. “But it couldn’t.”
Y/N looked away. “…Father says kindness makes people weak.”
“Your father is wrong.”
The words came easily now. Death has a way of making truth less frightening.
I rested my hand over his again. “You will hear cruel things in your life. About your body. Your heart. The way you exist. But none of those things make you wrong.”
His breathing hitched softly. Then slowly, Y/N knelt beside my chair, resting his forehead against my knee like he used to after nightmares when he was small. And for a moment, he let himself be held again.
I ran my fingers through his hair quietly, memorizing the feeling.
Because somewhere deep inside me, I already knew. This might be one of the last times I would ever get to.
---
Wanda’s POV
Wanda turned the page carefully. Her vision blurred slightly. She blinked hard, trying to steady herself enough to continue—but then she realized there was nothing else.
The diary ended there.
No more entries. No final thoughts. No explanation. Just silence. And tucked carefully between the last pages were two letters.
One marked in familiar elegant handwriting:
Y/N
And the other—
Baby
Wanda’s breath caught softly, her fingers trembling against the paper.
Behind her, Y/N broke again quietly against her neck. Not loud. Not dramatic. Just exhausted grief finally unraveling after years of being buried too deep. They had long since hidden their face against her shoulder, arms wrapped tightly around her waist from behind while she sat between their legs against the headboard. One of their hands rested protectively over her stomach even now. Like despite everything—despite all the pain—they still needed to hold onto something gentle. Something alive.
Their body shook against hers with silent crying they clearly no longer knew how to stop.
And gods—
Wanda wanted to cry too.
Her chest hurt so badly she thought it might split open, because suddenly she understood so much. The carefulness. The fear. The constant need Y/N had to protect everyone around them. Why they apologized for taking space. Why anger frightened them even when directed elsewhere. Why kindness felt almost sacred to them.
Eleonora had fought for every soft piece still living inside them. Every single one.
Wanda closed the diary slowly, carefully. Y/N couldn’t take more tonight. Neither could she.
She set the diary aside on the bedside table before immediately turning her attention back to them. Her hand slid behind their neck gently, fingers threading softly through their hair while she turned enough to press trembling kisses against their cheek.
“I’ve got you,” she whispered.
Her voice shook too. She hated that it did. But maybe pretending strength right now wasn’t the point.
Y/N’s grip around her tightened desperately. A broken sound left them against her throat, and Wanda’s eyes burned immediately.
“Oh, my love…”
She shifted carefully in their arms, trying to hold them closer despite the awkward angle between them. One hand stayed at the back of their neck. The other rested over theirs on her stomach, grounding them both.
“She loved you so much,” Wanda whispered softly.
Y/N cried harder at that. Not loudly. That somehow made it worse, because it sounded like someone trying not to fall apart while already shattered.
Wanda kissed their temple again. “She fought for you,” she murmured. “Every day.”
Their breathing stuttered unevenly against her skin.
For a long moment, neither of them spoke. The room remained dim and quiet except for Y/N’s muffled crying and the faint crackling of the fireplace. Then finally—very quietly—Y/N spoke.
“…I miss her.”
The words sounded unbearably small. Young. Not a king. Not a ruler.
Just a child missing their mother.
Wanda turned as much as she could in their hold, tears finally slipping free despite her efforts.
“I know,” she whispered.
Then she pulled one of their hands carefully from her waist and pressed a kiss into their knuckles.
And held them—
the way Eleonora once had.
---
Leave your comments!

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
what is so special about your fics if I can also ai generate them too?
You’re absolutely right. You can use AI to generate fanfiction too.
I’ve never hidden that I use AI, and I’ve always been open about it. But the stories I post are still my ideas. I come up with the plots, settings, character dynamics, scenes, and overall direction of the story. I also spend a lot of time changing, rewriting, and regenerating parts when they don’t match what I have in mind.
Nothing is stopping anyone from using the same tools I do. The question isn’t whether someone can generate a fic. It’s whether they’ll come up with the same ideas, make the same creative choices, spend the same time refining scenes, and actually post complete stories for people to read.
AI is a tool. Two people can use the same tool and create completely different things. Someone else could generate a fanfic, but they wouldn’t generate my story because they aren’t me.
At the end of the day, people don’t read my fics because of the tool I used. They read them because they enjoy the story being told. If AI-generated fanfiction isn’t your thing, that’s completely fine. Nobody is forcing you to read mine.
Can you make a chapter on my life with you when Elizabeth and y/n are dating and y/n suddenly released a song it's pillow talk by Zayn thanksss
Thank you for requesting! Here is the story. Hope you’ll enjoy it 😉
PILLOWTALK